#this is the longest post i have ever made in my entire life

[wszczebrzyszynie]

what is the like.... overarching plot of dns? is there an antagonist/conflict?

well this is fun. DNS does not have a real antagonist, so all the conflict is very character focused; it revolves around Przemek and Mikita trying to find their place in life as people who never truly felt like people. a very coming of age/slice of life kind of thing; its main theme is loneliness and all the things that come with it. The more detailed plot synopsis is under the read more as it turned out very, very long for a story that doesnt exist outside my head. It may just be the longest oc post i ever wrote here. 2 thousand words! thats a small fanfic. i dont know if i can call that a synopsis

The entire plot takes around one year (from one autumn to the next one) and is vaguely divided by the seasons; its not exactly on par with actual season dates, but its easier to categorise them that way for simplicity.

First fall, Przemek gets hired to be a junior gardener/garden help (which in this case oftentimes means doing whatever physical work in the palace needed) into a slowly collapsing, understaffed and isolated palace of a dying family line, the quite peculiar Kowalewicz family, with the owner, Eliza, rarely staying at that place. Durning work, he accidentialy gets lost in the building and catches a glimpse of a resident no one ever mentions, who just as quickly disappears. This "ghost" encounter is what makes him interact with Ryba more (who is one of the only people his age, his coworker and someone very focused on helping Przemek fit in in general; Przemek doesnt want to talk to people there, hes nervous and doesnt really feel safe away from his family; at this moment he lives from visit to visit, only really trusting his sister with things), and, with Ryba pushing him to see this ghost more, they try to explore the palace when they get a chance. Most notable moment is when they try to offer the ghost some food (bowl of kasha and some eggs) in the evening durning the dziady-all souls day period, to help it "achieve peace in the afterlife", but Przemek is too scared to go all the way and they just... leave the food on the attic stairs he first saw his ghost at. When they try to get back to their rooms (outside of the main palace building), they hear a loud thud above them. Przemek really wants to leave at that point, but he gets dragged back by Ryba, only to see that their ghost has fallen down the stairs (presumably tripping on the food) and is now unconcious. They dont know what to do and think they killed him, before he regains consciousness. Thats how they meet. Luckily for them he is far to unwell and dizzy to recognize what made him trip

Winter (late autumn-early winter) is the beginning of Przemek and Mikas relationship and the hostility that came with it. Przemek feels stupid for assuming Mika was a ghost, and Mika is just being generally unpleasant to him (and to lesser extent, Ryba, who tries to befriend him at any cost), because hes generally awful like that and wants to be left alone. He starts leaving the attic less the more Ryba pushes, but hes still willing to accept Ryba (because Ryba reminds him of a friend he had; Mikita is defined by his past and will clutch onto it because he doesnt want to live in the present and cant even imagine a future. and because Ryba is stubborn and doesnt want to leave Mika alone after thinking they killed him on those stairs; Ryba brings him food and they eat together). While his reationship with Ryba is... alright enough, he and Przemek cant get along no matter what Ryba does to ease things out. The tension between them is slowly building up for months, before in early january they get into a big fight. It ends up getting physical (Przemek finally gets to punch Mikita, who actually fights back and threatens him with a letter opener), and in the aftermath Mikita decides he cant stay in the attic (where the fight took place) and goes into the gardens, where he gets lost once it gets dark (Mikita is able to navigate the palace and gardens while in daylight, but in the darkness he is practically completly blind. While the first part of the gardens is relatively well maintained, the further it gets from the palace the more neglected it becomes, until it blends into the local forests). Unable to find his way back home in the cold, dark winter evening, he realizes hes probably going to freeze to death, and is afraid of dying for the first time; something he thought he was ready for and thought about a lot (to no ones surprise he is suicidal). Its a very important moment for Mikitas character overall. Tired out after what feels like eternity of limbo, he gets found on accident by Mikołaj and Tamara, the church ground/cemetery children, and passes out. This entire woods scene is the moment in the story that starts Mikas journey to become a person again; its his rebirth, esentially. Przemek in the meantime is left with the fact that he cant really help but somewhat identify with the way Mikita treated Ryba (quite badly, even if he was nicer to him than to Przemek), and that he should be a better friend overall; something he never really thought about before, not because hes awful, but because he never really had friends outside of his family, about which he doesnt really want to think about - Przemek gains something new in life to care for and that is his friendship with Ryba, which is both very simple and very difficult for him, but he chooses to focus on it in an attempt to save himself. In some way, those feelings culminated durning the fight, when he punched Mika, but only after he started unpacking what it all entails. In general Przemek starts to question himself more; hes been slowly opening up to other people at the palace for the past few months, and the fight is the trigger he needed to start recognizing that things are changing for him too. The snow starts getting so heavy they cant even leave the oficyna (the building with their rooms, servants kitchen, laundry room and all those things) and are unaware Mika disappeared; Przemek is more worried about the possibility of getting fired in the middle of winter for punching Mika, but Ryba does worry about him. Mikita gets sick and is being cared for by Mikołaj and Tamaras dad; they get along pretty well (especially since Mikita is unwell and had a life altering near death experience) and after two weeks Mikołaj gets Mika back home. No one noticed he was gone

Spring (which is actually late winter/middle of spring). The main three reconcile somewhat after the events of winter; Przemek and Mikita dont like each other, but they start to accept each others presence, mostly for Rybas sake, who doesnt want to be pushy after the winter events and recognizes Mikitas isolationist nature. Mikita starts going out more; not really outside, but starts hanging out in other places in the palace, and even visits the church grounds when he has the chance. This season comes with new characters; Eliza comes back home, and with her comes her brother and his family, who normally live in Britain. Among them is the youngest family member - Dominik, a young boy, who never really saw his dads family home, or ever been to Congress Poland, considering Artur was the first one to get away from that place. Dominik is out of his depth there and doesnt really enjoy that much at first; Ryba spends his time on trying to learn more about the kid, trying to make him feel more welcome. Przmek doesnt really care for the residents and wants to keep his distance, but he also feels like he cant leave Ryba alone, and so he runs errands with Ryba while he tries to help. While he manages to get along with the boy (who is drawn to anything cool his older peers do; and Ryba is plenty cool), he starts to recognize that the issue lies in him missing his home and the other side of his family, something neither of them can really fix. Its something that resonates with Przemek and forces him to finally think about his own family life; something he has been somewhat avoiding since his first arrival. Every month, Przemek gets to come back home for two days, and with each visit it has been getting harder, mostly due to his sister, Lena. Przemek starts the story very... depressed, mostly being dragged around by others, but now hes different. Hes still relatively meek, but being able to focus on new relationships and experience the weird but unconditional support at the palace made him a calmer, bit more content person, who can make choices for himself. In Lenas eyes however, her brother is leaving them behind, not as much physically as mentally, and she starts holding a grudge against him, causing tension Przemek doesnt understand or know how to fix it. The siblings relationship is something id like to go more in depth in another post if anyone would be interested in it, as its one of my favourite relationships in the story, and a very important one

Summer (late spring-late summer) is the last "proper" season. Over a month after Artur and his family come back home, another guests arrive - Beatrycze and her father, who is a close friend of Eliza, who will be staying there for a while. At that point Mikita has made a lot of progress since he first fell down the stairs and is taking part in the palaces... social life, if you can call it that, to an extent. Trycz is a peculiar guest, as she avoids talking to anyone, usually haunting the hallways and forgotten rooms of the palace, or walking by herself in the gardens. When caught, shes polite, but runs away from conversations at the first possible moment. Its Mikita who gets to actually talk to her first - and he does not like her, but this encounter makes Trycz open up a little. As a trans girl shes not very open to meeting strangers, but Mikita is... peculiar enough himself, with the rest of the palace (he doesnt go outside so he wears whatever, and he looks... queer enough to clock immidiately, i suppose. Trycz mistakes him for a girl herself at first) to make it better. While for Trycz it was a relatively nice encounter and a stepping stone in making friends at the manor, Mikita starts to get stuck in his own head. Once Ryba and Trycz become friends, and hes forced to listen about her from both the only peer hes willing to talk to, as well as the adults at the palace, he realizes just how completly envious he is of her. Convestations with Trycz and her family open up a box he has made his life goal to not think about - that he is, ultimately, still a failure, and his life will be forever defined by his childhood. In his head, Trycz is a literal better version of him, something he cant be anymore, and hes left to deal with that. He has to accept that he will never truly leave the attic - while someone like Trycz or Ryba or even Przemek can find their people, Mikitas ability to love died with his mother, and now he has nothing, he cant truly connect with anyone and he always will be a bit lonely. Summer for him is both a setback and a start; he will never be able to regain the relationship he used to have with his mother, but shes not here anymore, and he is. While his former attempts at getting better were rooted in wanting to be a bit like before, he recognizes he cant really do that. Przemek on the other hand gets to experience a... Ryba withdrawal, of sorts, as their relationship gets on the harder to understand side, and Przemek needs space to think about everything going on. He doesnt want to hang around the guests, and he still feels lost in regards of his family. Out of lack of options, he tries to talk to Mikita when they meet on accident - something they dont really do since they dont have to anymore. They actually manage to hold a conversation and share advice. Mikita tells him off for being so helpless and makes him go talk to someone more competent about his issues, but he does envy him for being able to care so much. The time of the next visit is getting near, and Przemek knows he has to do something about it, as he decided to not visit last month and feels incredibly guilty about it, ultimately finding his way back to Ryba. In the process of making sense of his family situation, he realizes he may be in love with Ryba, who pretty much knew already. He comes back home for a visit and apologizes to Lena for leaving her alone

Next autumn is an epilogue of sorts; a then vs now kind of thing. Przemek and Ryba help Mika move out of the attic into a different room in the palace

I dont think im capable of talking about my ocs in just a few words. I cut out some things (Rybas whole deal, the relationship between Lena and Przemek, Mikita durning spring) but i think thats the main meat. Its not much but its something i cherish

[flamingpudding]

All right you got my creative juices running with part five of Klarion is Dan yes the first series I ever came to you with

To find him Klarion isn't the only one living in the DC dimension in like the word of protective mother Danny is he sent one of clarion's older siblings to go with him Larsal/Lassie

She was one of the clone children that was created long before Danny knew that was trying to clone him she was one of the first failures

She doesn't really have a physical form as much she is more of like a big pit of water that has like a spiritual like form like Dr Fate

She hates Vlad so much that the entire League of assassins who's also hit him even though they don't know who he is but know that Danny got from Clockwork was about her and visiting

Klarion knows about the quote as the same thing last knows about him being a villain they keep each other secrets cuz they know they make Mom disappointed

When they do have somewhat of a physical form it's a cowgirl with a horse made entirely of Lazarus Pits

Along with that Vlad making surprise visit after feeling someone's littering his name more than usual it's like a call about anytime he knows his children or Daniel is talking about him

Also Batman's freaking out after I think that one of Danny's kids is such a little hater that they made a cult just despite their father which makes the Justice League think Vlad really that bad

This is just the funny idea and I know it's not a good prompt I'm still trying to think of more sorry

Oh I love this! Thanks you!

This is going to be fun in a way I hope! Enjoy~

----------------------------------

Danny barely avoided getting questioned further about his relation to Vlad when he noticed the green post-it note and made a grab for it. "Oh would you look at that! Pop is sending us a message!"

Okay maybe he said that louder than necessary but he needed to change the topic. He didn't need more people on to torment the fruitloop. His own kids were already giving the man enough grief as it was. He didn't need distant cousins or an entire hero society of another dimension coming after the fruitloop too. Not that he would mind that much but some mercy towards the redeemed man would probably be appropriated.

Either way Danny focused his attention on the note only half heartedly listening as Klarion continued his family tree explanation to his little hero friends. He blinked at the note several times before laughing happily. "Would you look at that! Lassie is going to come by! Your Granpa Clock is giving us a heads up, so I can prepare a fresh batch of ectoplasm for her to stay healthy!"

Whatever Klarion was explaining right now was abandoned as he sat up straight. "Lassie is coming too?"

"Well of course she is." Danny hummed happily, thankful for the chance of seeing both his kids that liked to life in the same dimension.

"Lassie?" Red Robin piped up questioning. Oh looks like this is one of Klarions siblings they hadn't gotten to yet regarding explanations.

"Yes my fourth oldest but unofficial second oldest." Danny nodded with a proud mother smile on his face. "She lives in this dimension too to keep an eye on Klarion so he would stay safe and dosen't over do it."

Klarion on the other hand groaned. "I don't need Lassie to baby sit me!"

"Klarion, sweety you were new to the whole living alone in another dimension thing. You spent the longest in FarFrozen and the Ghost Zone with me because of your destabilisation." Danny reprimanded him softly and the teen heroes snickered behind Klarions back to which the witch boy turned to glare at them with a greenish blush across his cheeks.

"So what does that sister of yours look like?" Impulse asked to change the topic and because he took a bit of pity on Klarion for the way his Mom was apparently embarrassing the witch boy. His question resulted in Klarion flipping though the photo album before stopping at an image of Klarion next to a pit of green something. Impulse arched an eyebrow and was about to comment when he got pushed roughly to the side by Red Robin.

"THAT'S A LAZARUS PIT!"

The way Batman's chair clattered to the ground as the man stood up looked every bit like he was going to rush over to the teens spoke for the shock that Red Robin shout had caused. The Ghost King and Klarion on the other hand looked rather calm as they barely reacted to the shout and Danny even motioned to Batman to sit back down again, as the chair that fell rightened itself again.

"Calm down. Lassie is a good child. She wouldn't hurt a fly." Danny told them smiling, not realising that both Batman and Red Robin were giving him increadulous looks behind their mask.

"A.... good child?" Batman repeated his slowly his voice even more tinged with his usual gruff gravel in a way that both Superman and Wonder Woman side eyed him worried while Flash snacked on a pack of melon flavoured ships he snacked from a table.

"She doesn't have a physical body, that is why she is relying on the pits of natural ectoplasm your dimension has. There was a little problem with her physical form and we just couldn't restore it and she refuses to get a unoccupied clone body like Klarion has." Danny explained further not minding the stares he or Klarion were getting.

"Pits of natural ectoplasm?" Batman reiterated, his tone clearly questioning, to which Danny only blinked a couple of times surprised. "I thought your dimension knew what they were? Sure the way you guys use them is strange and Lassie did sound a bit concerned when she told me about it but I didn't think you guys weren't aware what they were."

"No that is not...." Red Robin started but then but himself of as he turned around hurriedly in a defensive position as he noticed someone coming in through the window. He wasn't the only one. All the heroes reacted as one at the new presence, however what they didn't expect was a member of the League of Assassins blinking up at them stunned after climbing in through the window lifting their hands palm up in a gesture of peace.

"Woah hey there calm down! Klarion what the fuck? Why are there so many heroes in your Apartment?" The LoA member spoke up and all eyes turned to Klarion who instead only deadpanned. "I told you Mom was visiting to meet my 'friends'"

"Lassie, what did I tell you about possessing bodies?" The Ghost King piped up in a disapproving tone and they heard the distinctive tone of someone knocking their head against the table, probably Constantine.

"Sorry Mom but there are not Pits of ectoplasm near baby brother I could use to form a body." The LoA member, apparently possessed by Klarion's elder sister replied sheepishly. To say Red Robin was weirded out was an understatement. Usually if he encountered LoA members they were aggressive and most likely there to take him or one of his siblings out.

"That's an League of Assasin member...." He muttered under his breath to which said member laughed. "This guy was the closest to me to use for the moment. Don't worry I will release him later and he won't even remember a thing. I got my little sheep's well trained."

"Little sheep's?" Wonder Girl repeated a hand on her hip as she stared sceptically, to which Klarion face palmed and muttered a low "Sis shut up...."

"No Lassie, don't shut up." Danny intone from the kitchen table he was still sitting at with the other adults, his head was now resting on his hand as he stared at his two kids who visibly flinched.

The LoA member, possessed by Klarions sister, scratched the back of is head nervously as they faced the Ghost King. "Ah Mom, uhm hehe you know funny story..."

The heroes were pretty sure that the room had gotten several degrees colder and they weren't sure if that was because of the mood of a parent about to interrogate their child or because of the Ghost Kings power. (At a later time Constantine swore it were the Ghost Kings powers.) There was a awkward moment of silence the heroes weren't sure if they should be present for that or not especially when Danny stood up and walked over to the teens.

On reflex Wonder Girl, Superboy, Impulse and Red Robin made room for Danny to walk past them as they watched on torn between curiosity and pity, because clearly Klarion and his sister Lassie must have done something they weren't supposed to do. And honestly they were more curious what they did, after all the Ghost King hadn't been that faced when it got revealed that Klarion was more of a Villain than a Hero to them.

"Lassie, what did you do?" The teen heroes couldn't see Danny's face but from the tone they had a feeling that Danny was arching an eyebrow at his children.

Lassie laughed awkwardly once more. "So... you know how grandma Pandora kind of thought us about how our own emotion can influence those around us exposed to our ectoplasm over a long period of time?"

"Lassie..."

"I might have raised something akin to a cult on accident and passed on my personal grudge and hate towards the fruitloop along to them and they might now have the subconscious drill of attack on sight if Vlad ever makes an appearance in this dimension...." The LoA member slowly spoke up which had several of the adult heroes blinking in disbelief.

Batman especially was in shock of hearing about this since had the most interaction with this 'cult' as apparently one of the Ghost Kings children liked to call the League of Assassins. The bat suit wearing hero was about to interject and ask more but stopped when the Ghost King let out a suffering sigh like the most tired parent in existence. "And you didn't think about telling me this sooner because?"

"We don't like to disappoint you Mom." The two children of the Ghost King replied simultaneously like one united front. Danny in response gave his kids a light chuckle. But before Danny could go on any further Red Robin decided it was probably a good time to interject and remind the Ghost King of their presence.

"I got a question if you don't mind..." He lifted his hand like he was in school as he pulled the attention towards him. His curiosity won over his caution of the situation. "Klarion if the Lazarus Pits are actually 'ectoplasm' as you mentioned before, and are largely influenced by your sisters emotion. What happens to guy that bath regularly in them or someone that got thrown in there and game back out rage filled?"

"Red Robin!" Batman call out reprimanding instantly knowing where Red Robins line of question was going.

The possessed LoA member on the other hand blinked at them before scratching their head sheepishly. "I think I know who your talking about. I am still sorry about that second guy. When he got dunked into my ectoplasm, I kinda just came back from a visit home and had a bad fight with Vlad and was especially rage filled towards him."

"So does that mean...?" Red Robin inquired further ignoring Batman's silent glare towards him for even bringing these questions up and just as Lassie was about to answer Danny interjected.

"Lassie, go fix your cult." Another green note at materialised out of nowhere and had fluttered in the air before him and caused the Ghost King to face palm the moment he read it's context.

"Mom?" Both Klarion and Lassie asked with a shared worried glance.

"Vlad has come into the dimension for some reasons and is currently getting chased down by your cult."

There was a stunned silence after which Klarion and Lassie, in the body of the LoA member, broke out laughing hysterically which only caused Danny to lightly glare at his children. Meanwhile the teen heroes weren't sure if they should feel sorry for the old man called Vlad but considering all the red flags they had picked up from what Klarion told them, they felt a little like the man deserved that.

The adults on the other hand felt slightly torn, well mostly Batman. It was clear that this Vlad was a bigger threat than both Klarion and the Ghost King were making him out to be, considering the entire existence of the Lazarus Pits hated that man. But on the other hand as heroes they probably should feel obligated to help the man especially if, according to the Ghost Kings words, he was currently gotten chased in their dimension by the League of Assassins.

Danny on the other hand never felt more like a tired mother than he did right now. Sure he knew about his unofficial second oldest hatred towards Vlad but this certainly was a new level of hate. Especially since she apparently 'accidentally' (he doesn't by that at all) raised an entire cult that subconsciously hated him too.

[f1byjessie]

HE LIKES MY AMERICAN SMILE ━━ OP81.

love is a wild ride, and logan sargeant's sister is about to find this out the hard way.

( oscar piastri x sargeant!reader )

━━ part three.

“Are you sure this is gonna work?” You look down at the post. The photos, carefully taken a few nights ago while getting ready for a dinner gala you’d been brought along to as Sophia’s plus one, are pretty. She and you had scrolled and sorted and scrolled and sorted some more trying to pick the perfect ones, and then you’d written and rewritten the caption more times than you could count before finally settling on something vague but faintly implicit.

You study it for a moment longer, then look back up to your friend.

She smirks. “Trust me. It'll work. I got an ex-boyfriend to come crawling back begging for another chance by making him think I was already moving on.”

“It just seems… mean,” you murmur, frowning. You want Oscar to like you— you want it a lot— but you're not sure if this is the way you want to go about it. “Isn’t this just manipulating him?”

Sophia sighs and falls back onto the bed beside you. She gives you a look, gestures down to your phone, and then curls around your shoulder so she can peer down at the screen. “It’s not a soft launch. There’s no guy. The caption doesn’t mention anyone. If he gets the impression that you’re with someone else, then that’s on him.”

You trust her, of course, but this is Oscar. You’ve known him for years. He’s your brother’s best friend, and for the longest time, he was the closest thing you had to a best friend too. As twins, anything Logan did you tended to do with him— soccer, swimming, biking. You even had shared birthday parties growing up. Karting was the first real thing he’d done on his own, but even then you’d always been close by, and that meant you’d always been close by to Oscar too.

Like she can sense your continued hesitation, Sophia speaks up again. “If you post that, and he doesn’t react, then that’s that. You don’t have to do it again.”

“I just— I don’t know.” You worry your lip between your teeth. “I just don’t think it’s the type of thing that he’d go for. He’s, you know, polite like that, I guess? If he thought I was taken, or moving on, or something, then he’d respect that and wouldn’t bother me.”

The silence hangs in the room. She’s still leaning against you, one hand rubbing your shoulder comfortingly and the other hugging you into her. When you stand, she lets you go easily, watching as you begin to pace the length of your bedroom, phone clenched tightly in your hands.

When you finally come to a halt in the corner farthest from the bed, you turn and meet her gaze shyly, “What if he stops ‘maybe’ having feelings for me because he thinks I'm taken? Or, what if he thinks I’m not interested and so he doesn’t ever bring it up?”

“Then you take one for the team and you tell him,” she shrugs. “Woman up and admit that the entire time you were out in that fancy dress of yours with those roses, you’d wished it was him who had gotten them for you and you’d wanted it to be him you were getting dressed up for.”

You look back down to your phone.

You’ve never done this before— boys, at least. The chase. Europe hadn’t been a very easy place to live— not with a schedule that made keeping friends virtually impossible, let alone a boyfriend. When you moved back to the United States, you were focused more on your career, prioritizing yourself over anything else.

You’d been single for so long that you hadn’t been in any hurry to change things, but now the lack of experience is making you nervous. Apart from movies and books and the borderline horror stories Sophia has told you about her own disastrous love life, you don’t know the first thing about dating.

“Y/N, is this about Oscar or something else?”

You look up, still biting at your lip. “What if we break up and I’ve ruined a friendship?”

Sophia raises an eyebrow, “Is he the kind of guy that would throw away a friendship because things didn’t work out?”

“I don’t know! That’s the problem! I wanna say no, that he’d be totally fine and we would be able to pretend like nothing happened and go back to how we were before it all, but I can’t,” you cross the room and lower yourself onto the bed again. “Context matters too. What if it’s a really messy breakup and we can never look at each other the same? What if he does something so unforgivable that it ruins his friendship with my brother? Logan worked hard to make friends and this first season was rough for him. He’s the only American driver on the grid, and they weren’t exactly welcoming. But Oscar was there for him and I would never forgive myself if I did something to ruin that.”

“What could Oscar do that would be so unforgivable it would ruin a friendship?”

You fall back onto the mattress. “I don’t know that either! Realistically he wouldn’t do anything because that’s just who he is— he’s like the nicest most genuinely sweet guy I’ve ever met. But I’m not a fortune teller! I can’t look into the future and know that he won’t get tired of me and go find some other girl, or, I don’t know.”

You can feel tears burning at the back of your eyes and wipe at them harshly.

Sophia notices and lays down beside you, pulling you into her side again. She runs her fingers through your hair and lets you compose yourself a bit more before she speaks up again. When she does, it’s— “You’re so afraid of the worst-case scenario that you aren’t even letting yourself take the chance. Sometimes you just gotta leap before you look and believe that you’ll land on solid ground.”

“I hate when you get philosophical on me,” you murmur, a soft laugh slipping past your lips.

She sits back up and rolls her eyes, but there’s a gentle smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. “Puh-lease. As if you’d ever get anything done without my wizened words of advice.”

You sniffle and wipe the last remnants of tears from your eyes, then sit up with her and look back down at your phone. The unfinished post still stares back up at you.

“What if I just—” you delete the caption for the umpteenth time and let your fingers dance across the screen, “—say this instead?”

Sophia leans over your shoulder, reads the new caption, pauses, and purses her lips. She reads it again, hums, and then breaks out into a grin. An incredulous laugh slips out and she turns to you with shining eyes. “You’re a damn genius! I knew you were worried over nothing. You just gotta stop getting into your head so much.”

INSTAGRAM.

liked by logansargeant, landonorris, and 12,827 others

yourusername honey, i’m still free. take a chance on me.

view all 7,631 comments

user WHAT???

user IS THIS A SOFT LAUNCH???

↳ user she’s literally saying she’s still free?? why would she say that if this is a soft launch?? 😭😭

logansargeant should’ve taken me with you 😒

↳ yourusername logie we both know you hate black tie events

user girl idk how you can do it i’d be spilling out of that dress with one wrong turn

user THE ROSES?? THE BABY’S BREATH?? I’M SO NORMAL ABOUT THIS

landonorris slay girl queen boss

↳ yourusername lando… what…

↳ landonorris i’m in my supportive era 😌💅 you should try it sometime

user i NEED to know where that dress is from omg

user oh to be a young rich and beautiful socialite

user not to be delulu but there’s a surprising lack of op81 in these comments 👀

INSTAGRAM.

liked by landonorris, mclaren, and 429,868 others

oscarpiastri it’s summer somewhere right?

view all 1,021 comments

landonorris hm this caption seems familiar 🤨 i wonder what it could be referencing 🤔

user GOOD LUCK IN 2024 OSCAR 🧡🧡🧡

user wishing this were me rn

user i’m too delulu for this rn 😭

↳ user i’m waiting for y/n to show up in these comments

↳ user did they have a fight or smth??? they haven’t commented on each other’s last few posts

user gosh that’s the dream rn

When you answer the unknown number, on your way back to your room with a tub of ice cream and a plan to eat away your disappointment at the failure of Sophia’s plan, the last thing you expect is to hear Lando Norris of all people on the other end. There’s no greeting, no introduction, just an immediate— “Yeah, so, I’m gonna need you to fill me in on the sitch.”

For a brief moment, all you can do is stand there in the hallway with your phone pressed to your ear, wondering if this is real. You’ve had maybe a few brief conversations with Lando throughout your various visits to the paddock across the season, and though he was very nice and polite, and all of your interactions were friendly, you wouldn’t exactly call yourself friends. Certainly not “swap numbers and call one another” type of friends, either. Your most recent socializing has been strictly confined to the comment sections of Instagram posts.

“Hello? Y/N?”

You clear your throat, “Sorry. What?”

“The sitch? Situation? That’s an American slang word, I thought you knew that.” He says it so matter-of-factly. As if that’s the only thing you could be even remotely confused about in this whole interaction.

“No,” you answer, shaking your head as if it’ll somehow straighten out the spinning of your mind. “I know what the word means, Lando. I’m just wondering why you of all people are calling me right now? How’d you even get my number?”

You can hear music and voices on the other end of the line, muffled and distant, and then a door opens and closes and the extra noise is gone. Lando takes a deep breath and sighs, “If you must know, I got it from Alex, who got it from Lily, who got it from you. So, you know, transitive property means technically I got it from you, too.”

“I’m gonna choose to ignore how wrong all of that is,” you mutter, pinching the bridge of your nose as you continue down the hall and eventually slip into your room, shutting the door quietly behind you.

You do recall giving your number to Lily, and the two of you have shared a few messages since the end of the season— mostly typical check-ins and catching up with the happenings of your individual lives. Occasionally she sends you recipes she thinks you’d like, and you do the same. You knew she’d given it to Alex because she’d asked you first if that was okay, and all Alex had sent was a brief well-wishes when Williams had confirmed Logan’s re-signing, accompanied by a short message that Lily was looking forward to seeing you in the paddock again.

Ignoring all of that, however, you focus on the matter at hand. “Why are you calling? Isn’t it crazy late in Monaco right now?”

He hums. “I’m the slightest bit tipsy, but I cannot take it anymore. If I see one more caption with underlying subtext like this is a forbidden romance in a period drama I am going to, quite frankly, lose my mind. I need you to explain to me what in the fuck is going on between you and Oscar.”

You pause, and then you groan. “Oh my God.”

“Yes, ‘oh my God’ indeed. Now please explain.”

You heave a sigh, because you know he isn’t going to drop this, but you also know that if anyone could help you more than Sophia, it’s probably Lando. He’s Oscar’s teammate, and at the very least, if you can’t talk to Logan, you can talk to the only other person who probably knows him just as well.

“It’s a long story,” you mumble, curling up in your bed.

He makes a sound, like a scoff. “Okay? I have plenty of time.”

So you start from the beginning. Between spoonfuls of chocolate ice cream, you detail how it all started because of a message of condolence, how that had led to a rendezvous for drinks, and how that had led even further to him kissing you in the car as he’d dropped you off at your hotel.

He’s silent up until you mention that Oscar hadn’t acknowledged the kiss at all afterward, and then he makes an affronted noise and mutters something under his breath about stupid guys and heads in asses.

You admit that part of it was your own fault, that you hadn’t attempted to communicate either because you’d been afraid of the reaction and potentially the rejection, but that you’d been kicking yourself ever since for missing out on being able to talk face to face about things when you’d had the chance.

It all culminates in you explaining your current situation, and you tell him about your talk with Sophia and then your friend’s self-proclaimed mastermind plan, which had failed spectacularly when Oscar hadn’t even seen the post.

When you’re finished, there’s a moment of silence before he bursts into laughter.

You flush red in embarrassment and hug the tub of ice cream closer to your chest, feeling miserable and ashamed, but also like you deserve it all anyway. The tub isn’t freezing cold anymore, but the chill still seeps in through your shirt faintly, and it’s comforting against the heated blush.

“Sorry,” he says when his cackling has died down to chuckles. “I’m sorry. I’m not laughing at you. I actually do want to help. I genuinely can’t take one more post with a caption that’s all thinly veiled pining.”

You pause, fiddle with your spoon for a moment, and then hesitantly ask— “Do you know if he likes me?”

Lando goes quiet, and then he hums and admits that he doesn’t. “But,” he adds quickly, “just because I don’t have total confirmation doesn’t mean it isn’t basically obvious. Not to toot my own horn or anything, but I know Oscar.”

You sigh, “But how are you going to help? You can’t just ask.”

“I don’t need to,” he answers, like you’re crazy for thinking he’d do something like that. “I’ve got a plan.”

Great. You run a hand down your face and try to stay optimistic. Another plan.

━━ tags: @f1-is-lovely-33 @chasing-liberosis @405rry

━━ a/n: a bit more writing heavy this part, and a bit longer because of it, but i'm proud of how it turned out! we're finally getting somewhere, and now we've got lando joining the team. genuinely had so much fun writing him, so i'm excited to feature him in future parts!

[logansargeantsbabymom]

Wide Awake

Lewis Hamilton x Fem!Wolff!Reader

Warnings: Cursing, Self-Doubt, age-gap (reader is 22), slight smut (just fingering) , oh and slight orgasm denial.

(SOFIA IS A RANDOM GIRL I MADE UP!)

A/N: This was supposed to just be a one off thing but I kept writing and writing and I'm 99% sure that no one wants to read a 25k worded chapter only for it to BARELY get to the whole point/plot of the fic. so there's going to be another chapter (3 at max)

(Also I promise Too Good To Say Goodbye 7 is coming but I was hyper fixated on trying to finish this which isn't happening ) 🫶🏽😊

Follow my instagram account (THATS STRICTLY FOR THIS BLOG) for updates on when i post and fun stuff like that!

instagram

My dad’s always warned me about getting involved with the drivers. He told me that they’re all too young, naive and that all they’ll be good for is breaking my heart. For the longest time, I believed him. I’ve seen the way some of these young drivers were with girls.

Max cheating on Sofia with Kelly, Lando talking to 3 girls at once and George, well George hasn’t done anything. Point is, I’ve seen how they are and I don’t want to get with one of the young drivers only to have my heart ripped out. AGAIN.

I secretly dated one of the hottest drivers, Charles Leclerc for about 2 months. All was going well we were happy, we had secret dates and maybe I thought he was the one.

That was until one day In Monaco when I showed up to the paddock for Free Practice 1 & 2 I saw him hand-in-hand with Alexandra Saint Mleux. When I saw them together and I realized everything she had that I didn’t. She was at taller than me, skinnier, gorgeous, had flawless skin and had a modeling career. In other words, she was a goddess.

Seeing them together broke my heart and all I wanted to do was curl into a ball and sob, but I couldn’t. My dad warned me about the young drivers but I still went behind his back and did the exact opposite of what he told me not to do. I deserved this.

I had made a beeline for the Mercedes garage just to get out of the public eye but I was so focused on getting as far away from Charles and Alexandra as possible that I hadn’t noticed I was running straight into someone.

I hit this person's body with such force I almost went flying back and I reached my hands out in front of me to try and grab anything for stability and at the same time I felt two hands on either sides of my waist trying to balance me.

I was feeling so many different emotions right now I couldn't even think straight, clearly. I was so angry at Charles for cheating on me even if weren’t technically even dating, sadness because I actually thought Charles was actually capable of loving me, and full fledged embarrassment because I just ran full on into someone thinking about how Charles just ruined my life. And my makeup.

I looked up to face the person I just ran into and tried to profusely apologize for my actions, but when I looked up tho I was met with the most gorgeous brown eyes I’ve ever seen in my entire life. I wanted to stare into his eyes forever but in the half a second it took me to look up I also realized who it was that I ran into.

The 7x WDC Lewis Hamilton.

Even more embarrassment coated my face as I realized that not only did I just bump into someone while trying so hard not to have a mental breakdown but I ran into the Lewis Hamilton, my dad's best and most loved driver. “Oh my gosh Lewis, I’m so sorry! I wasn’t watching where I was going and I really didn’t mean to run into you. Please don’t tell my dad” Honestly, it sounded pathetic. ‘Don’t tell my dad’? what are you, 12?

I stared at him in silence for about all of 2 seconds which felt like an eternity until I saw his lips curled up into a smile and heard a small chuckle come from him. “I won’t tell your dad, cross my heart” Lewis said while making an ‘X’ motion over his chest “Who are you running from? I feel like maybe I'm obligated to know since you ran right into me trying to avoid them?”

My face fell in shock. How did he know I was trying to avoid someone? I mean it wasn't rocket science, if I saw a random girl running to an isolated area with tears streaming down her face, I too am going to assume she's avoiding someone. “I- Uh, Well. See”

“It’s okay, Y/N/N, I’m not going to tell anyone. You also don’t have to tell me if you don't want to but I’m willing to help you avoid them if you do.” Lewis said as he placed a hand on my cheek.

I’ve always found comfort in Lewis’ touch. Actually, I’ve always felt comfort whenever I was in the same room as Lewis. Something about his Aura screamed ‘You’re safe with me’

As much as I wanted to, I knew there was no point in lying because one thing about Lewis is that could read people like a book. Including me. With a long, loud and dramatic dragged out sigh I reluctantly told him the truth.

“I was seeing Charles behind my father’s back for about 2 months, everything was going well and I actually kinda thought he was my person but I just now saw him hand-in-hand and all cuddly with Alexandra.” Tears sprung in my eyes and threatened to fall as I recounted what I saw a few minutes prior to Lewis.

He had a sympathetic look in his face and I could tell he genuinely felt bad for me. The hand Lewis once briefly had on my face had moved down to grab my hand before he whispered, "How about this: Tomorrow we wear almost matching outfits and we come back here also hand-in-hand. We'd be together all day and we'll be cuddly too. You know, just to make Charles jealous and regret cheating on you."

Lewis was always putting people's well-being ahead of his and it made a shy smile creep onto my face. As much as I want to, maybe I shouldn't read too much into this though, he's probably just being nice to me to stay in my father's good graces.

"Lewis," I whispered as I placed my hand on his cheek "You don't have to be nice to me because I'm your boss's daughter"

he looked a bit hurt by my accusations. "Is that why you think I'm doing this?" his hand squeezed mine a little tighter.

"Why else would you, Lewis?" his hands came up to cup my face forcing me to look at him.

"Because Y/N/N, I-" he paused, almost like he was trying to find the right words to use. "I think you're the most beautiful woman in the world. I've seen you sneaking around with Charles and it took so much in me not to go over there and tear you away from him, to show him that you're mine. I know I'm older than you but I'm wiser and I'll treat you better than he can." My jaw dropped, there's no way that Lewis Hamilton, a 7x WDC is head over heels in love with me, right?

"Lew, I-" a voice interrupted me, turning my body into stone and my blood into ice.

"Y/N!" I knew that voice anywhere and if he saw the moment that me and Lewis just shared, we were both dead.

"Dad! Hi!" I tried to sound enthusiastic but I was so flushed from Lewis' confession.

"My baby," His hands cupped my face inspecting the red all over "Are you okay?"

"Oh yeah, I'm fine, I'm just hot. You know how the sun is in Monaco." I said with a shrug, trying to change the subject

"Oh you have to go in the AC! Lewis," my dad turned to face Lewis who was already facing in our direction

"Yes, Toto?" he said as he cocked his brow.

"I need you to take my darling girl inside. She has a condition where she can't sweat which causes her to overheat and pass out. I am too busy with this race and getting everything perfect to be worrying about my daughter having a heat stroke."

"Oh, jeez, thanks dad. Just send Lewis to do everything for you" I said in a playful tone

"Of course Toto, I'll take her in right now." Lewis said as he walked over to me and linked his arms with mine.

Lewis started guiding me through the garage and to his driver's room where he opened the door and gestured me in. Once inside he closed the door before facing me with unsure eyes.

"What's wrong Lew?" I said as I cautiously walked over to him.

"What were you going to say before Toto cut you off?" his voice so low, I almost didn't hear what he said.

"I was going to say," I stopped right in front of him, our chests were touching. We were so close I could feel his breath against my skin. "I think that you have to prove what you said about treating me better than how Charles did."

Lewis grabbed my face and pulled me into a searing kiss, our tongues fought for dominance but his won. Lewis picked me up and sat on his couch with me on his lap so I was straddling him all without breaking the kiss.

His hands found their rightful place on my hips and applied pressure forcing my hips down as I rocked my hips to apply more force against his hardening cock.

"Mmm, you taste so good. I can only imagine how much better you taste when I'm eating your pussy." Lewis mumbled against my lips as his hands went just a little bit lower to stop at the elastic of my leggings. I guided Lewis' hands under the fabric to release some of the tension building in my core.

He understood what I needed and quickly started to run his middle finger up and down my fold, collecting all my juices before inserting it in my pussy. Lewis slowly moved his finger in and out of my hole while using his thumb to rub circles on my clit. His movements were slow and sensual bringing me closer and closer to my orgasm. I started rocking my hips into his palm to add more friction to my core and to chase my orgasm which I really needed right now. I was just about to go over the edge until a knock at the door quickly halted both of our movements and caused Lewis to yank his hand out of me leaving me without finishing.

"Mate, FP2 starts in 15. They need us by our cars now" The voice of George could be heard from he other side of the door.

“Oh fuck me” I grunted as I pulled myself off of Lewis’ lap

“Trust me, I was planning on it” He said with a smirk on his face as his hand came to rest on my ass before giving it a smack.

Lewis poked his head out of the door to make sure no one would see us leave, after the all clear we quickly rushed out of his room, both of us going in opposite directions as to not get caught.

————

The next day I heard a knock at my hotel door at the early hours of 6:00am. With a grunt I pulled myself out of the comfort of my warm and cozy bed and made my way to the door. Whoever was interrupting my beauty sleep was going to get a mouthful, I’ll tell you that.

“Do you know what time it is?!” I whisper yelled as I opened the door, not even bothering to look through the peephole to see who I would be yelling at. And boy do I really wish I did look because I was met with the tall, beautiful, muscular frame of Lewis Hamilton.

“Woah honey, I told you we were going to the paddock together. We need matching outfits” Lewis said while looking at me up and down "Do you by any chance have a matching Tommy Hilfiger set?"

"No?" I said, a little nervous

"Perfect, I bought you one that matches mine so put this on" Lewis said as he handed me a bag of 4 different sets.

"Lewis, there's four sets in here. Which am I wearing?" I said I let him in my room and watched as he took a seat on my bed right were I was once peacefully sleeping.

"Wear whichever one you want and I'll match it. I didn't know which of those four you'd like so I bought them all." My heart fluttered a bit at his confession.

--------

When Lewis and I pulled up to the race and got out of the car, we walked to the entrance hand-in-hand.

Charles and Alexandra were the first people to spot us and I took notice on how Charles dropped Alexandra's hand. When I saw that I squeezed Lewis' hand and leaned into him to tell him

"Lew, it's working. He dropped Alexandra's hand" I said with a smirk on my face.

"Wanna give them a show?" I cocked my brow at what he was suggesting but reluctantly nodded my head.

Without thinking twice, Lewis pulled me into a kiss, his hand finding their place to rest on my ass while mine traveled to the back of his neck to pull him deeper into the kiss.

I heard a strings of words which I'm assuming were curse words before I heard faint shuffles of feet echoing away from where me and Lewis were stood. Faint footsteps weren't the only thing we heard because next thing you know we heard clicks of camera shutters.

I pulled away from him with a horrified look on my face.

"Lewis! My dad might see those!" I don't think I was ever more scared in my life than I was in that moment. My dad can't know that I'm sneaking behind his back with Lewis. Well technically this is the second day of this 'sneaking around' but still, he doesn't know."

"Do you want to be with me Y/N/N?" He said dead serious while interlocking our hands

"Yes"

"So you shouldn't care about the pictures and your dad's opinion. Not everyone is going to accept our relationship but that doesn't matter because this relationship is between us. Not them"

"I need FP3 and Qualifying to end ASAP because I so badly want to suck your cock."

“I’m holding you to that” Lewis said as he swatted my ass. Surely the press people got photos of that and when those get out. I’m gonna have a fun conversation with my dad

It took us about 15 minutes to get the Mercedes Hospitality area because of all the fans asking for pictures, Press asking questions and other drivers asking what Lewis thinks he’s doing going out with me.

I almost took offense to that but quickly realized that they didn’t mean it in a rude way but more as a ‘you better be careful because if you break her heart, Toto will never resign you to Mercedes’ type of way.

When we entered, we were met with the angry eyes of my father.

“Lewis.” He said stern, fingers pinching the bridge of his nose “what are you doing with my daughter?!”

“Sir,” Lewis started but my dad cut him off

“Y/N/N, I told you not to go off with the drivers!” His voice raised, not too loud to be classified as yelling but a couple octaves louder than how it was before

“Actually, you said no messing around with the younger drivers. Lewis is older and more wise” I said as I grasped Lewis’ hand tighter.

“What are your intentions with my daughter?”

“Well sir, I intend to give your daughter the best life I can give her, I want to take her everywhere with me, I want to spoil her, I want to have her move in with me, I want to be her husband and I want her to be the mother of my kids.” Lewis squeezed my hand as he said that last sentence.

I never thought about being a mother, I never felt like it was an obligation of mine. I never thought that I wanted kids but hearing Lewis admit to my dad that he wanted me to be the mother of his kids sparked something in me. Lewis made me realize that deep down, I longed to be a mom and now I wasn’t going to be happy if I wasn’t.

“I will kill you if you break her heart.” My dad stated as he stared in Lewis’ eyes as if to try and intimidate him.

—————

It's not the best but I promise the plot is to die for!

taglist:

@luckyladycreator2 @itsmiamalfoy @jeffs77 @ilivbullyingjeongin @forevercaffeinated-lee @daemyratwst @gulphulp @callsignwidow @f1wintermoon13 @teenwolf01 @victoriassecret101 @hiireadstuff @formulaal @kazza72584 @zabwlky1999 @dark-night-sky-99 @rougekiki @xoscar03 @jess-wither @bountychanti@dhanihamidi @Ggasly.p @tellybearryyyy

[maxwell-grant]

hi. you've mentioned Donald Duck a few times in your posts, with scrooge being one step removed from pulp heroes, Donalds Paparinik (Italian superhero identity which I love, the new PK Adventures where lovely) in terms of their relation to the Diabolik line of European superheroes and Donalds general tendency to run head first down slippery slopes. so I'm wondering if you have any further thoughts on his comics and weird place in the superhero/pulp world

Oh God, do I. I mostly wanna talk about the superhero side of things but I feel like it's worth mentioning I grew up with Donald Duck comics, specifically the Carl Barks ones. The picture above wasn't taken by me but I own and recognize like 7 of the books in it, my mom always bought these that collected several of his stories and had these beautiful painting covers so we could read them together, and I still flip through them on occasion and love them very much (I really wanna buy a translated edition of Life and Times of Scrooge McDuck to read with her but those cost a liver). Donald Duck was one of my childhood hyperfixations and I got my hands on all the comics and movies and cartoons I could find with him, and I actually did read several of the Italian comics, I could go down the stationery right now and grab 5. I first stumbled on Paperinik via those, and for long I didn't think much of it, because Donald Duck moonlighting as a superhero for decades isn't the kind of thing that comes up often. I just thought Paperinik was a weird but funny idea for the longest time and always liked rereading a story where he puts on the costume to scare a rich jerk into leaving his granny's farm alone. And THEN I stumbled onto PKNA, Paperinik New Adventures, and oh my god this rules so much.

Actually one of the best superhero comics I've ever read, it's just constantly and consistently doing these wild absurd stories and swings into genre territory and quality storytelling. It's famous for opening it's first issue with aliens genociding an entire planet and I thought that was kinda overselled, and it's not frequently this dark (sometimes it actually gets darker though, and I probably stopped before it could really get there), but it is a very weird comic. It's more akin to Fantastic Four's serialized consistency than any kind of graphic novel prestige storyline but it is frequently so good at what it does, even the lamer issues are still worth reading. I like describing it as Donald Duck falling headfirst into Batman-level resources, forced to deal with Superman problems (on both the "huge sci-fi horrors" and "people being really, really irresponsible dicks" ends), while trying to stay Ditko's Spider-Man and failing. These do not feel quite like any Donald Duck comics I'd read before and while they would hold up with a different character, I do think they deserve credit for how they make it still always feel like you're reading a Donald Duck story, if a slightly different one. In fact I'd even say PKNA actually makes the concept feel more suited for Donald Duck in a way that brought the idea full circle.

To those of you that don't know, Paperinik started as a villain, or more of a revenge fantasy. By that point there was a tradition of doing a lot of parody stories with Donald that started in 1953. By the late 60s, readers were dissatisfied with Donald Duck always constantly being mistreated by the rest of the supporting cast and losing unfairly, so it was decided to have one of those parodies feature Donald Duck as uncovering the fortune and resources of "Fantomius" and becoming a masked rogue able to get back at them by achieving the impossible, in that he both steals from Scrooge and defeats Gladstone's luck by framing him for it.

He had a stint as a master thief until it was decided it made him too mean, so he morphed into a superhero trying to overcome his prior bad reputation and using his new skills and gadgets (still prone to malfunctioning) to deal with his typical rogues and new ones, and having the admiration of his nephews who don't know that Unca Donald and Paperinik are the same. PKNA, in turn, was sort of a reboot, shedding the previous history and pretty much getting rid of Donald's traditional supporting cast and having Donald stumble onto a different set of resources and means to fight crime, but keeping the idea of Donald Duck having a superhero alter-ego that nobody suspects. The scale and menace of the threats he's up against DRASTICALLY increases, and if anything that fact is crucial to what allows these to still feel like Donald Duck stories, even with Paperinik being a genuinely impressive and cool hero able to save the world. Nobody believes Donald Duck could be a cool and impressive person if he tried, and so Paperinik becomes not just a power fantasy, or a call to something better or be someone better, but it becomes a key component of Donald Duck stories: a thankless job he's expected to do that he doesn't want to do until his pride or something crucial is on the line. These are still parables about human failures and what can be learned from them.

I'd even say a big part of why they succeed is because they introduce a character who can pick up Donald's slack as a comically unpleasant ill-tempered grouch in need of a lesson protagonist in Angus Fangus, a character who's sort of J Jonah Jameson meets Harvey Bullock. Angus has it out for Paperinik and gets up to a lot of the antics you would traditionally expect Donald to be doing if this was a classic Donald Duck comic (and even has a Gladstone-esque rival of his own in another reporter), and getting to learn lessons and be humbled and even have his own set of impressive moments. The choice to give an entirely new cast around Donald greatly added to the comic's ability to experiment and do new things while still keeping the core of Donald.

I actually like a lot of these new dynamics better than the ones he traditionally has, I love The Raider and Lyla and One and oh god Xadhoom, Xadhoom is so fucking cool, such a cool design and name, this powerful roaring supernova stickbug alien person in a crusade of murderous vengeance who names herself her language's equivalent of creditor because the death of her entire planet is the DEBT SHE WILL COLLECT IN BLOOD ENERGY and she is just the most 90s anti-hero ever made except she's stuck in a Donald Duck comic getting into comedic situations and learning to laugh and feel emotions and learn from her mistakes again whether she likes it or not. These two are so good together.

Even with a superhero lair and supercomputer and gadgetry handed to him, Donald Duck is so comically outmatched against his opponents he still winds up winning through guile and will and comedic trickery. Donald desperately wishes he could go on self-serving ventures or just sit at home and enjoy tv, and not get dragged into dealing with murderous alien invasions, or cyberpunk revenge stories, or collapsing future timelines, and still having to solve those problems so there's a world to come back. The stories are frequently fun and they are prevailingly comedic and very good at it too, but they also get a lot out of taking weird turns into unexpected territory.

I haven't finished it because I wasn't able to find it in full or keep track of what's the og series and what's the reboot, still trying to sort that out, but god what a find this series is. What a great strange turn in the history of this great strange character.

[notsoattractivearenti]

1+1 = 4 (Mason Mount x Fem!Reader)

WC: 3.0K

Warnings: mention of c-section, post-surgery recovery

A/N: i haven’t written anything since last month and i’ve missed writing so here it is... dad!Mason for me and y'all my loves 🥰🫶🏻 apologies if this isn’t so good lol tbh i wrote this for my own comfort cuz it's been an extremely rough few weeks so i kinda needed this and i’m a huge sucker for my faves as attentive partner and dad fics! not to mention this is officially the longest fic I've written + posted here! hope you guys enjoy and i’d love to hear your thoughts thru ask/reply/reblog 💗 apologies for any grammatical errors! feedbacks are highly appreciated 🤍

—

You just woke up from a short nap after your C-section. Your baby was not supposed to be born for another month, but when your doctor saw the umbilical cord was wrapped around their neck during ultrasound, they told you and Mason that an emergency C-section had to be done the next day before your baby moved to the birth position. You recalled the day it happened.

—

You were really scared and nervous even though you have given birth before – but your first pregnancy and labor went smoothly so you didn’t exactly anticipate this. Plus, you had never gone through any major surgery your whole life ­– you just were not ready at all. You wanted another vaginal delivery but since the circumstances changed, you didn’t have a choice and all you cared about was your little one coming into the world safe and sound.

Mason was scared too, but he tried to conceal it from you. He just knew he had to be by your side all the time, as you were about to go through another life-changing moment but not as you planned. He was worried about the baby but even more about you ­– he felt so helpless because he basically couldn’t do anything but be there for you. If he could, he would make himself be the one who bears the pain instead of you.

On the way home after the checkup, you sat in the passenger seat and just silently stared at the road with your hand resting on top of your belly – subconsciously rubbing it sometimes – while thinking about the sudden news. Mason noticed how quiet you were, and as he drove he grabbed your hand to hold it tight.

“My dear, everything will be okay,” he said softly, “little peanut will be just fine. So will you.”

You sighed. “Maybe you’re right, but Mase...” Your voice was shaky, “I’m terrified. I really am...”

He took his eyes off the road for a second to glance at you, then kissed your hand and rubbed it with his thumbs repeatedly.

“I know, Y/N. But you’re the strongest person I’ve ever known and you’re going to get through this like the badass you are.” He assured you.

“And I will be with you the entire time and take care of you. I promise.” He added.

You smiled a little, still nervous but way less than before. You knew he was also worried yet he still gave you the comfort you needed. That is one of the things about Mason that made you fall in love with him in the first place.

“Also, picture how excited Gem will be when she finds out she’s going to meet her baby sibling soon!”

Before Mason even finished his sentence, the possible scenario was already playing in your head. You looked back to the time you and Mason broke the news to Gemma, your 4 year-old daughter – she screamed then cried out of happiness. She has been so excited to have a little sister or brother since and kept asking when will the baby be born. You could clearly imagine how she would react this time.

“Oh God,” you put your hand on your forehead and jokingly groaned, “she’s going to scream her ass off again isn’t she?”

He shook his head playfully and laughed. “Well that’s my daughter alright!”

—

During the surgery, Mason was sitting next to you the whole time, not wanting to let go of your hand. You were fully conscious since you had regional anesthesia, and to distract yourself from your anxious thoughts you and Mason chatted about the most random things – and it helped calming you down.

You both decided not to find out about your baby’s sex just like when you were pregnant with Gemma. Of course you two were curious, but you wanted to surprise yourselves. A boy or a girl, it doesn't really matter because you will love the baby regardless of the sex.

Suddenly, you both heard the sound of your baby’s cry. The doctor lifted them up so you two could see and excitedly announced, “Congratulations, it’s a girl!”

You and Mason had your mouths wide open and looked at each other immediately once you knew you had another daughter. She came to join your little family sooner than expected, but she was healthy and all your worry was gone in an instant. Mason kissed your forehead and your lips, then whispered to your ears, “Thank you baby, I’m so proud of you.”

The nurse then brought the baby to you so you could see her up close. She put her next to your face, and you could feel tears of happiness streaming down your face – the presence of your newborn girl warmed your heart.

“Hi baby girl,” you tearfully greeted your daughter, “welcome to the world! Mommy loves you so much.”

Mason watched that moment and he was left speechless. He couldn’t stop smiling and crying as he couldn’t find the words to describe the overwhelming joy and immense love he felt at the moment. He was still processing the fact that he had another girl to love for the rest of his life. As he wiped his tears, he quietly whimpered in awe, “she’s so precious… My little peanut.”

—

As you woke up from your nap post surgery, you could feel the anesthesia started to wear off. You moaned and pressed your lips together over the pain you felt on the incision area. You couldn’t really get up because when you tried to move even a little bit, it would hurt so bad. You looked around the hospital room you were in and you saw Mason sitting on the sofa near the window while holding your newborn daughter.

He didn’t take his eyes off of her even for a second, you could tell he was so in love. This reminded you of the day when Gemma was just born – once he held her in his arms, his eyes were locked on her.

You couldn’t stop staring at him as you found this moment so heartwarming and adorable. He then took a quick look at you and when he saw you were awake, a wide smile appeared on his face.

“Oh look, Mommy’s awake,” he said as he got off the sofa to come over to you, “how are you feeling sweetheart?”

“Uh… pain...” You muttered. “But don’t worry, I’m okay.”

“Oh no… I’m sorry, Y/N.” He knitted his eyebrows, the tone of his voice showed how worried he really was. “Tell me what I can do to help ease it. I’ll do anything to make you feel better.”

You smiled as his hand was stroking your arm.

“Thank you love,” you said to Mason, “but let’s just wait for the nurse. With you two here with me right now I can handle this pain.”

“By the way… Can you stop hogging my baby and hand her over to her mom?” You jokingly asked him.

“Oops, sorry!” He laughed while gently putting her on your side.

—

Few hours later, the nurse suggested you get out of bed and try walking around for a bit. Even though you were still experiencing discomfort, you gladly took her suggestion as you didn’t like laying in the bed for too long. Mason, who wasn’t fond of the idea, expressed his concern to the nurse.

“Ma’am, are you sure it’s okay? The wound on my wife’s stomach is still fresh… Isn’t it too soon?”

“Sir, I get your concern and I can guarantee you it is necessary as it is a part of the recovery. Moving around after the surgery helps the recovery process. Don’t need to worry, we’ll check in on you every so often. If you need anything, you can call us by pushing the button next to the bed.” The nurse explained to both of you in a calm manner.

Mason sighed in relief and nodded.

“Thank you,” you said to the nurse, “this is my first time going through a C-section and my husband and I have been very anxious about it. Not to mention this was unplanned so we didn’t exactly come prepared.”

“Understandable. It is normal to feel nervous, Ma’am. We are happy to help.” The nurse acknowledged your worries.

As soon as the nurse left the room, you tried to get out of bed and grimaced while one of your hands was on your wound area. Mason was getting you a glass of water when he saw you – fright was written all over his face immediately.

“Baby!” He spontaneously yelled as he rushed over to your side and helped you. out.

“Ssshh, Mase, I’m alright,” you put your arm around his neck and tried to soothe him, “just want to get up, that's all.”

“Don’t be so stubborn!” He was shaking a little – he felt a genuine fear. “My God, Y/N, you almost gave me a heart attack.”

“Oh please, don’t be a drama queen,” you couldn’t help but make fun of his reaction. “I said I’m alright, hahaha!”

He playfully rolled his eyes in response. You laughed at him and suddenly felt stabbing pain on your wound.

“Ouch!” You shouted. “Man, I can't even laugh without feeling pain!”

“Well, I’m glad you were amused but I guess no more comedy for a while for you, Mrs. Mount.” he said as he stroked your back.

Mason gently supported your body and carefully assisted you on taking your first steps post surgery. You squeezed your eyes, ground your teeth and winced as you were still experiencing the sharp pain – especially when you moved. Mason’s heart ached seeing you struggling like this, he felt guilty even but he knew nothing else he could do but support you throughout the recovery.

“Don’t rush it, sweetheart. It hasn’t been 12 hours after the surgery,” he emphasized. “Just take one little step at the time when you’re ready, okay?”

—

“Baby, Gem is coming here with my parents!” He excitedly shouted from across the room.

Your eyes widened and a squeal left your mouth when you heard that Gemma was coming. As you were in the hospital, Mason’s parents were taking care of her. You have been looking forward to the moment when your girls finally met. She had been impatiently waiting to be able to hold her baby sibling – she even practiced with her doll all the time. 

At this point you could stand up, walk, and sit down. The incision still hurt and discomfort came and went all the time but the painkiller was working well and the bliss of having a newborn was able to distract your mind from the pain. Mason had been so attentive to you and always ready to help you. He thought you needed a day to rest, therefore with your permission he respectfully asked everyone – except your parents and siblings – not to pay a visit at the hospital and wait until you all settled at your home instead. 

“Where is Gem now? Is she close? Are they here already?” You eagerly asked.

“I don’t know,” he answered, “I’ll call my mum.”

And before he even pressed call, Debbie texted him to let him know they just arrived at the hospital. He was beaming when he saw the text, and passed the news to you.

“They’re here! I’ll go get them,” he said as he kissed your forehead and got out to pick them up.

Trying not to hurt yourself, you didn’t act too excited on the outside but you sure were within. Sitting down on your bed, you pulled the baby crib closer and carefully picked her up.

“Hey little angel,” you whispered softly into her tiny ear, “you’re about to meet your big sister. She’s been waiting for you… You’re going to love her as much as she loves you.”

She made a slight smile and you noticed that. You chuckled, you thought it was like she was also excited to meet Gemma. You gave little kisses all over her cute face, and as you did that you could feel how you were completely filled with great love and glee – one more girl has stolen your heart. 

Suddenly, you heard the door was opened, followed by a little giggle you love so much. Your heart was beating really fast – it was going to be one of the biggest moments in your life – you didn’t know if you could handle your emotions when it happened.

You saw Gemma walking in with one hand holding her dad’s and the other covering her mouth. She looked so eager to finally see her baby sibling – she didn’t know it was a girl beforehand – and you wanted to see how she reacted when she found out she had a sister. Behind them were Debbie and Tony, and Debbie had already started recording with Mason’s phone. Gemma then saw you and excitedly yelled, “Mommy!”

You giggled and waved at her in response. 

“Do you want to sit next to Mommy and baby peanut, Gem?” Mason gently asked her.

“Yes Daddy! I want to see my baby peanut now!” She responded impatiently.

Mason picked her up and sat her down next to you. When she saw her sister up close, she squealed and said “Wow, baby peanut is so small and cute!”

You introduced your firstborn to your newborn.

“Gemma, meet Iris…”

She gasped and looked at both you and Mason in disbelief.

“You have a sister, Gem!” Mason cheered.

Gemma was so happy to have a sister and she started to cry. You might have pictured this beautiful moment in your head before but what really happened was a lot better than you had imagined. It was quite overwhelming to see how emotional she was and you eventually cried as well. Mason was really touched, almost shed a tear when he saw how you and Gemma were crying. He immediately grabbed some tissues from his pocket – he was aware this was going to happen – to wipe the tears off his girls’ faces.

“Mommy… Can I hold Iris?” Gemma nervously asked, her big brown eyes were still watery but you could see the sparkles of joy in them.

“Of course, sweetie.”

You carefully handed Iris onto Gemma’s lap, teaching her how to support Iris’ little body. She was so gentle and cautious, uneasy at first as if she was afraid to hurt Iris. Mason tried to ease her since he got how nervous Gemma was – he kissed the top of her head over and over again while assuring her that she was doing fine holding her sister – and it worked out even though it took a while.

Finally feeling comfortable, Gemma gently let go of one of her hands and started caressing Iris’ cheeks. Her eyes were locked in just like his dad earlier, and you just knew she was so deeply in love with her little sister. 

“She’s so beautiful, isn’t she, Gem?” Mason was beaming in awe and Gemma nodded in agreement.

Both Gemma and Mason showered Iris with kisses. The immense amount of love Iris was getting made your heart soar. You looked at your husband and your girls and thought to yourself: how did I get so lucky?

Mason then gave you a quick but passionate kiss on your lips. He looked deeply into your eyes and expressed his gratitude and appreciation for you.

“Y/N, the way you had to bear the pain to bring me two amazing kids to our life is unbelievable. You are the most incredible woman and I can never thank you enough for everything you’ve done for me, for us… I’m so lucky to have you as my wife and the mother of our girls. I will always try to make you happy, feel loved and give you everything you need and deserve because you have given me the life I’ve always dreamed of…”

You had no words and were about to cry again. You pulled him closer and pressed your lips against his – it was a moment full of tenderness and sweet affection. As your lips parted, you two whispered “I love you” to one another.

Debbie – who was still recording – and Tony were also emotional although they were trying to keep themselves together because they thought they didn’t want to ruin the beautiful moment between your little family. You then asked the grandparents to come see the newest addition to the Mount family.

“Iris Mount… Such a beautiful name, Y/N!” Tony complimented.

“That’s perfect for her! Thank you, Y/N, for giving us wonderful grandkids!” Debbie chimed in and gave you a hug.

“Uh, Mum… I contributed too, you know. Why don’t I get a thank-you? ” Mason jokingly protested.

“Yes but you weren’t the one who carried them for months and gave birth, were you?” Debbie lightheartedly replied.

You chuckled at their banter – you held yourself back from laughing as usual because it would hurt you.

With his mother clearly winning the argument, Mason humorously backed out, pouted then stated his closing statement.

“That’s true. But Y/N and I do make the most beautiful babies.”

Debbie and Tony couldn’t help but laugh at his comeback.

—

Yes, he might not be the one who was pregnant and given birth, but he has always been an amazing and present father to Gemma. No matter how tight his schedule could be, he would always make time for her daughter. He might have missed a few milestones that happened unexpectedly but other than those he never wanted to miss out so much on his daughter’s life. When he was out of town for away games, he always asked for daily updates on Gemma and called you on Facetime in every chance he got.

Mason is an ultimate girl dad and takes great pride in it. He would dress up as princess wearing a tiara and Gemma’s little dress that barely fits him and have a tea party with her, buy a makeup set she asked for, and sometimes he would show up at training wearing a headband with the biggest bow on his head because Gemma put it on him before he left. He always said he loves being a girl dad and would do it all over again – now he really gets to do it all over again…

—

taglist: @pulisicsgirl @neverinadream @masonspulisic @swimmingismywholelife @chelseagirl98 @bracedes @lovelynikol16 @thoseboysinblue @lizzypotter14 @mortirolo @masonsrem

[tyxoxo]

Cherry Waves

pairing: jeno x fem!reader

genre: thriller, angst, kidnapper/stalker jeno au, jaemin + mark inserts

words: 11.9k

warnings: stalking, kidnapping, murder, blood, knives, cnc smut, oral, fingering, choking/breath play, voyeurism, spitting, unprotected sex, its lowkey giving incel, post-traumatic stress, stockholm syndrome

(this is purely fiction, warnings in bold mean potentially triggering cotent)

a/n: the feds prolly looking at my search history like “👀” but on another note, this is the longest piece of writing i’ve ever published. so pls pls pls! send feedback! this was a rollercoaster of a fic to write ._.

major hugs and kisses to @glitchfiles for helping me decide on an ending and @pradajaehyun for proofreading!

playlist: 

deftones - cherry waves • rosemary • bored • be quiet and drive

clams casino - blast

—

“i’m kind of scared. do you think it’ll bite?” 

“noo, don’t worry baby. it won’t. squirrels are always welcome to food.” your boyfriend reassured you, chuckling in the presence of your endearing timidness. 

the two of you were currently exploring a nature park, choosing to celebrate your 5 year anniversary in the outdoors, away from the bustling city life.

“here, just take the almond and approach them slowly, they’ll come.” he said as he handed you one to start, out of the bag that read Blue Diamond Almonds.

“how about you go first?” 

the two of you shared a laugh, your partner nonetheless agreeing to demonstrate.

just like you expected, he took one almond in his hand and began to tread softly over to a family of kits, and a mother. the four were eagerly awaiting the treat, using their noses to scour over to him. one baby squirrel was more brave than the others as the rest halted once your boyfriend began to kneel down. 

in one sniff and a switch of its tail, the squirrel grabbed the almond and hurried back to his family. 

“see! not that hard! your turn.” he rose up in the process, standing close by in case you opted out. 

“alright, here i gooo.” you geared up the courage, doing exactly as he did, approaching softly towards the group of squirrels. 

you cocked your head to the side in curiosity at the fact they all ran away in unison, back into the green shrubs they called home. and with not enough time to save you, you heard the scuffing of shoes against pavement and a loud crack sound to follow. 

as you turned towards the deafening sound, your boyfriend collapsed onto the floor, his head making contact with the concrete in just as strong of a crash that you heard just mere seconds before.

you weren’t sure if a scream managed to escape, as the hooded figure armed with the hammer made sure that you weren’t conscious to tell the tale.

—

the constant motion of your head banging against a hard surface is what stirred you. your eyelids were heavy, not just from the forced slumber, but from the blood that managed to seep down from your scalp and cake onto your skin. the familiar smell of iron flooded your senses, reminding you of your current state. 

somehow you were moving, not on your own accord. you couldn’t have been... your hands and feet were bound with what felt like rope, based on the friction as it dug in your skin. 

you were moving inside a van, laying down in a fetal position, with your boyfriend across from you doing the same; though he didn’t seem to be conscious.

it was hard to tell if he was breathing, due to the jounce of the van driving over rough terrain. 

the entire vehicle wasn’t average, all of the backseats were gone, not even folded down into a compartment. it felt industrial, with what seemed like new steel framework covering the entire interior. 

you lacked the energy to produce any sound, let alone turn to the direction of the driver's seat to see who was transporting you. the salt from your tears was the last you could recall before falling back into a deep sleep. 

—

to say you reanimated back in the comfort of your own home, with your partner by your side would be the highlight of your life. to say that what all happened was merely a dream. 

yet, your harsh reality was thrust upon you once you awoke again. all of your limbs were still bound, with the only appropriate action being observing where you were now.

you were placed on a cold, grey concrete floor, plastic tarp covering the walls and ceiling, with a single LED work light standing in the corner offering plenty of illumination. a standalone workbench was positioned against the left wall, with an abundance of mechanical tools to satisfy any technician. 

you knew you were still covered in your own blood, but the smell wasn’t there anymore. instead the nauseating odor of overused bleach coming from a nearby bathroom overtook your senses. 

your vision finally began to focus on your boyfriend who was lying directly across from you. 

you weren’t sure if your attacker merely forgot to tape your mouths shut in a haste or simply didn’t care. either way, you used what freedom you had left to call out, your scream resonating enough to wake him up.

he winced, teeth covered in crimson from the aftermath of his blunt force trauma. once he met your eyes, tears began to well; relieved to know he was breathing, but pained to see him struggling for clarity.  

he scanned the room, just as you did, then settled upon your crying eyes. 

“are you okay?! please, tell me you’re okay!” 

he was selfless just like always, more concerned about your well-being than his own. 

“i-im okay.” 

truly you weren’t. your head was pounding, and your arms were beginning to fall asleep from being bound. 

“i’m sorry i couldn’t protect you. im-” 

“no! don’t say that! we need to get out of here now!” you cut him off immediately, not wanting his words to add onto the anguish you were already feeling.

“just stay there and i’ll come to you.” 

you nodded as he began to shimmy along the cold floor, using his coarse shoe soles to push along the concrete. 

he paused every other moment, most likely feeling dizzy from his injury.

your hopes were crushed when he was halfway. the sound of multiple door locks being fidgeted with, echoed throughout what you assumed to be the basement. the door creaked, and slammed shut even louder. your boyfriend stopped moving, knowing the end was potentially near. 

the view of who or what coming down the stairs was obstructed by the tarp covered wall but within seconds, you saw a man.

who didn’t bother to cover his face.

you kept the fact that he was attractive repressed in your mind. it was more important to realize that you would likely die here now that you saw what he looked like. 

he was tall, lean, and young. couldn’t have been much younger or older than you. with raven dark hair that was long enough to form somewhat of a mullet. his bangs covered most of his blank expression, though it didn’t take much squinting to realize his irises were black. an evil black.

your memory was too foggy to remember if he was wearing the same clothes as before. but the white dress shirt, and black slacks didn’t seem familiar; especially the black butcher’s apron. 

he stopped at the base of the stairs upon seeing your boyfriend’s attempts to get close to you. 

“we can give you whatever you want. we have money. take our cards, whatever. just let us go please!”

he ignored your boyfriend’s pleas, choosing not to even look at him. instead, his eyes bore deep in your own.

fear grew in the pit of your stomach. there were only a few things a guy like him would want from you and the thought of him taking not only your life, but your body shook you down to your bones. 

your boyfriend must’ve assumed the same based on his whirling eyes between you and your attacker. 

you wished to give him a name, something to represent his depravity. but all thoughts were paused once he began walking slowly in the direction of the workbench. 

there was a toolbox and a rolled up utility belt waiting for him, it was just a matter of choice.

he rustled through the box, creating enough noise to elicit terror for the both of you.

it didn’t take long for him to choose one, the light in the corner bouncing off of the stainless steel bowie knife that he pulled from it.

he inspected the blade and it’s sharpness in silence, ignoring the sobbing coming from your disheveled body.

“kill me and just let her go!” 

your boyfriend’s cries didn’t go unnoticed, as the mephisto of a man paused his inspection, eyebrows raising as if he would accept that offer.

seeing his side profile from his position at the workbench sparked faint recollection within you.

why did he look familiar?  

—

Four Months Ago

—

jeno still wasn’t good enough at adapting to his new life of carnage. 

how did he not know that a decomposing body would attract maggots, no matter how “clean” he kept his basement bathroom. 

the life he claimed was an “accident.” 

atleast that’s what he told himself.

but could a life taken after rejection still be considered an accident? maybe.

the girl took too long. 

he cooked for her, provided clothes for her, gave her a place to sleep. yet she was never accepting of his affection. 

it was just four days ago that he had to rush to the emergency room on his own volition, to have a laceration on his collarbone stitched. the bitch barely missed his subclavian. 

he was beginning to be more lenient after holding her captive at his house for 2 weeks. though he wasn’t sure if there was a beginner’s guide on “how long it should take to actually let a hostage begin to roam your house.” but he learned his lesson after dinner, when she ran towards the kitchen sink and grabbed the sashimi knife.

every attending nurse asked what happened, but he continued to blame it on a “freak accident”: trying to transport a porcelain attachment on his shoulders, tripping and ultimately earning a gash. 

somehow they bought it.

ten stitches later, he was discharged. seething at the teeth, he sped back to his house to finish her. he couldn’t have another slip up like that again.

that night he brought the blade into her neck, earning her a matching cut. 

it was the first and last time she was ever brave. 

now here jeno was, at a utility store in search of his first shovel. he wasn’t picky, he just needed something sturdy enough to help dig his first grave.

off into the distance, he saw you. innocently scanning the shelves for new vanity light bulbs. 

you were absolutely perfect.  

he felt a sudden magnetic pull to be near you, even smell you. but he had to resist the urge; there was a decomp job waiting for him at home. 

it probably wasn’t a good idea to approach you either, as there was a possibility the smell of putrefaction was beginning to attach to his clothes. 

from that day on, jeno had been watching you for months. 

every outfit you wore, every doe-eyed expression, every bite of your lip was all for him. 

even though the two of you were never formally introduced, he knew the proper time would come. 

so far he had done well becoming acquainted from afar: he knew where you worked, your grocery store of choice, your primary care doctor, even your favorite drink at the local café.  

there was still so much left to uncover. now, he set the goal of finding out your birthday, just to send a batch of flowers to your job when the time came; labeled anonymous of course. 

but the dreams of becoming your admirer were crushed the day that jeno found out you had a significant other. he almost chucked the vase he was holding. he didn’t need a vase, he was merely there because you and your boyfriend were at a furniture store, eyeing a new couch for your living room. it was just a method for him to blend in. 

he kept his composure so as not to draw attention nor have to pay the store for damages. 

the boy you called “babe” was average, nowhere near your level. but you clutched onto him like he was the only thing that mattered. 

what did he have, that jeno didn’t? 

the obvious answer was you.

jeno sat the vase down before storming out of the store, causing the bell atop of the door to slam and chime throughout the showroom. you actually turned to the direction of the entrance, somewhat alarmed at how loud it rang through the store. 

fortunately, you were too late to see him. 

that night, jeno began plotting his second abduction. it would be a challenge, no doubt. 

he would ultimately regret if you got hurt in the process, but with enough love, he could prove that he was sorry.  

and now that his “ex” was taken care of, he could finally focus. 

there was a small checklist he made within a couple of days: buy a van, have the backseats removed and fitted with steel.

luckily money wasn’t an issue. but he did get a few weird glances from the auto modifications shop at his request.

“you don’t seem like the type to want a van decked out like this?” the automotive stylist said while looking over jeno’s new 12-seater. 

he was sly enough to come up with a lie, plus the amount of money he was willing to drop was all that was needed to seal the deal. 

jeno considered himself well-equipped from first girlfriend, it was just a matter of time and preparation before you were his second...

—

Present

—

you couldn’t hold back your screams, not when the love of your life was on his knees, being held at knife point. 

“please! stop! you don’t have to d-do this!” 

you thrashed on the floor, tears painting your cheeks, mucus staining your upper lip.

jeno had dragged your boyfriend back to his original position with his knife in hand, eventually standing behind him. 

he took a handful of your lover’s hair to cock his head back, exposing an array of veins lining his neck. 

“i love you so much…” was the last you would ever hear, causing jeno to furrow his brow and snarl in disgust.

the life you once knew was taken in a slash, jeno’s right hand swiping the serrated blade along your boyfriend’s stained skin. 

your ears rang from the sound of metal against flesh, all of the tendons snapping at once. velvet poured from the now-open cavity, splattering onto the tarp and jeno’s bare hands. 

your guts felt twisted, hearing the gurgling sounds of blood clogging his airway. seeing his eyes roll back into his sockets. so lifeless. 

jeno let the body fall on its own. 

he was inexplicably satisfied. the pig you called “babe” was now out of the picture, merely a slab of dead meat.  

you curled into a ball, letting your head fall to the floor, entire soul succumbing to emptiness.

you simply didn’t care if you were next. 

jeno stepped over the corpse and towards you, knife still in hand. with a swipe of his nose, he kneeled down in front of your shaken form, the least bit bothered by the blood smeared on his septum. 

you didn’t even flinch when he tossed the knife down, barely missing your chest when it came to a stop on the floor. 

“when i come back, we’ll be formally introduced.” 

with a click of his tongue he rose up, leaving as if he didn’t just rip out your heart. 

it didn’t take long for your boyfriend’s blood to run across the basement floor, the rest clotting near his open throat.

you let the warmth of the dark fluid envelop you. soaking deeper and deeper into your clothes.

—-

“shhh. shouldn’t we be quiet?” 

you heard the whispered voice of a woman, giggling in between her words.

your eyes fluttered open, taking a while to adjust from the tears that crystallized over your eyelashes. 

how many hours, or days has it been? 

based on the way your clothes were now brittle from the dried blood, and the sea of black covering the floor, it had been a while.

unfortunately, your subconscious wasn’t able to repress the memories of your dead boyfriend, not when his cold, stiff body was still on the floor.

his skin had blotched purple, showing signs of livor mortis, his irises a milky white. 

“no its fine. come here.” 

you heard the familiar voice of your abductor, as he ushered the woman down the basement stairs. 

excitement littered both of their faces, the girl hopping from the last step and into his arms. 

you didn’t care to recall her appearance, the only thing worth mentioning was her frilly dress and kitten heels. 

did she not even react to the scene in front of her? a corpse, and your starving body, still tied up, on a soiled basement floor?

she continued to giggle, keeping her hands on his chest.

“this is amazing…you’re so fucking hot.” her ear-grating words were swallowed by the heavy kiss they shared, attacking each other’s mouths. if it wasn’t for the mess, you were sure that he would’ve slammed her against the tarp covered wall. 

his hands explored her body, lifting up the ruffled fabric to expose her ass, squeezing ever so often to hear her whine in pleasure.

you tried your hardest to block out the sounds of their smothered lips. even slamming your eyes shut to fulfill the disbelief that flooded your brain. 

“you know i did this for you right?” he spoke in between their labored breaths, pulling away for air. 

“of course i did…now can i show you how grateful i am?”

he nodded, palming himself through his black pants.

the girl guided him towards his workbench, pushing his back into the chilled metal table, seeming dominant in her quest to show thanks.

her hands trailed down to his belt buckle, freeing the clasp. you could hear his zipper being undone, and the sigh of relief once she started touching him in the right places. 

you didn’t have the strength to demand them to stop, nor the freedom to end your own life. either decision would only fuel her to go slower.

the she-devil got down on her knees, pulling down his pants, giddy at the sight of him with no underwear. his dick sprang free from its confines, snapping back onto his chiseled groin. the girl squealed in satisfaction, to see that he was just as big as her face.

a growl erupted from his throat as she took him in her small hands and licked along the underside of his cock. 

she welcomed him in her drooling mouth, keeping her eyes glued to his look of satisfaction. he wasted no time fucking her face, eyes darting between you and the corpse he created.

you winced at every gag you heard, every tug of his lips between his teeth. 

she was struggling to fit what she could, even tapping his thighs, signaling to stop. but he wasn’t concerned for her effort. 

he was busy swimming in pure ectasy, getting off to the chaos he created. 

through it all, you finally managed to mutter the words,

“please kill me…”

—

Day 2 

—

the snapping sounds were becoming too hard to ignore. you couldn’t drown them out any longer.

your eyes focused on him again, attempting to stuff the rigid corpse into a large black suitcase. 

he panted as he tried to bend the unforgiving joints, fighting against the effects of rigor mortis. 

his frustration was growing with every trial and error. and the smell of rotting flesh wasn’t helping either. 

you were too catatonic to react…it was just another day in his world. 

he eventually succeeded, feeling pleased to have the remains covered before it continued its cycle of decay. 

in the corner of his eye, he saw you wiggling in your restraints, trying to make your limbs come alive again.

“who was that girl?” 

your voice was crackly, barely audible from dehydration. 

“what?” he said with obvious confusion, pausing to look over at your crippled frame. 

“the girl you were with?” you gulped afterwards, trying your hardest to lubricate your vocal chords with what saliva you had left.

“must’ve been a nightmare…” he spoke under his breath, shameless in his look of concern.  

somehow you believed him. 

and the mere thought of dreaming something so wicked disgusted you. 

you watched as he finished zipping up the suitcase, taking off his vinyl gloves and tossing them on top.

he then made his way over to you, kneeling down to untie the complex knots on your wrists and ankles.

you chose not to look at him, fearing he would change his mind and leave you there to molder in sorrow. 

“i’ve hidden my name for long enough…jeno.”

his eyes managed a subtle smile through his introduction; the naturally occurring feature strangely matching his exterior. if he wasn’t a murderer. 

once the ropes fell loose, you could barely resort back to mobility. it felt unnatural to finally be able to stretch after so long.

but now that you were somewhat free, you finally realized how filthy you were.

“i’ve got some cleaning up to do…there’s a bathroom for you to use over there. freshen up and then i can take you upstairs to the kitchen.” he pointed with his head over to the ivory bathroom, which seemed to be the only clean spot in the basement.

he had the decency to help you to your feet, watching as you struggled to gain equilibrium. you looked away into the direction of the bathroom, indicating you could help yourself now. 

you didn’t bother glancing over to the workbench, figuring he was smart enough to put away his tools and weapons. you didn’t have the energy to defend yourself anyways. 

the bathroom wasn’t far enough away to miss the smell of a festered corpse but you hoped by the time you showered, it would all be a bit better.

to your surprise, the bathroom was fully stocked: unopened toiletries, feminine products, shampoo, body wash, lotions, towels, everything you needed to feel alive again.

laying in the sink was an oversized t-shirt, sweatpants and socks, all in a vacuum sealed bag, which you assumed to be jeno’s. or maybe they belonged to a former victim. it didn’t matter as long as they were clean. anything was better than the battered clothes you had on now. 

you closed the door and began to undress, keeping your body towards the door incase jeno barged in to take advantage of your naked form. though you doubted anyone would want to see the current state you were in. 

raising your legs to get inside the fiberglass shower proved to be a challenge, even bending down to adjust the temperature of the water made your knees buckle. 

but you eventually managed to rid yourself of the dried blood and sweat; water droplets masking your tears as you watched the black clumps flow down into the drain. 

—

jeno was waiting for you outside the door, leaning against the wall that was now free of plastic sheets. 

everything was spotless, or at least that’s what you could discern through your hooded eyes. the floor was free of biomass, all of the tarp was discarded, and the suitcase was nowhere to be found. most of all, the horrid odor was gone. 

jeno eyed you up and down, satisfied with the floral smell coming from the lotion he bought you. he was always a fan of rose, and he hoped you were too. 

he reached out his left hand for you to take, but you rejected the gesture, instead hugging your sides and looking down at your feet. 

you could get up the stairs just fine. 

or so you thought.

just as your feet made contact with the first step, you tugged on jeno’s shirt for support as he led the way. 

you managed to miss the faint smile that painted his face, as you were too busy trying not to lose balance. 

once you made it upstairs, you took in the interior. natural white oak floors, a spacious living room fitted with potted plants, a curtained patio sliding door, a small tv, with a gaming console placed just underneath in the stand, a glass coffee table, and a single white boucle couch that was surprisingly free of any suspicious stains. 

the same could be said for the kitchen, shiny quartz countertops, and all steel appliances. you began to doubt if he afforded all of this on his own, but then you thought back to his extensive basement. maybe his career supported  all of his dangerous endeavors. 

your stomach instantely growled upon sitting at the kitchen bar. so loud that jeno managed to hear it as he began rummaging through the drawers for cooking utensils.

“i guess i should tell you the reason that you’re here.” jeno huffed as he began chopping up the raw food onto a cutting board. your heart dropped at his words; you weren’t sure if you could handle learning the reason right now.

“i’ve been watching you for quite a while now…i just knew from the very first time, that i had to prove my worth. prove that i could be everything you needed.”

you knew you weren’t mentally ready to play along with his insanity, nor try to earn his trust so soon. with his level of denial, your strategy needed time. 

all you could do was be a listener and soak in his confession. 

“i know i’ve done irreversible damage to you, so i don’t expect forgiveness. but at least let me give you the support you deserve to heal.”

you chose not to reply, it was best that way. 

maybe through the silence, he would come to his senses. 

as he continued to cook, you tried to look closely for any hints of him lacing the food. you weren’t afraid to deny sustenance in exchange for starvation.

but when you realized he was making a plate for himself, you felt less suspicious.

jeno arranged the food to look delectable, and placed everything neatly on trays, paired with a glass of water. he stood across the kitchen bar, eagerly awaiting your review before he took his first bite. 

you picked at the rice with your fork, and tried your best not to tremble when you brought it up to your mouth and swallowed a few grains. he frowned when he noticed you trying to hold back tears.

what was so sad about a plate of food? 

“i didn’t do anything to it.” he said sympathetically, but you let the tears fall anyway.

having a meal with the man that kidnapped you wasn’t anything to be delighted about. nonetheless, you grabbed more and more, slowly beginning to feel replenished.

jeno ate with you in silence, every once in a while watching the tears fall onto your plate.

you were sure that the lack of food for two days straight was the reason for the onset of nausea that creeped inside your body. the food didn’t taste bad, far from it. but the more you ate, the more you felt like you couldn’t keep it down. 

a couple of spoonfuls remained, and once you set down your fork, you eyed the couch behind you in the living room.

laying on a soft surface for once, sounded the most appealing.

“can you help me to the couch?”

you knew he wouldn’t turn down your request. anything you could do to earn his trust, the better. 

jeno was quick to assist, first, gathering the plates and placing them in the sink.

“i’ll put the leftovers in the fridge, just let me know when you want some more.” he said as he walked briskly to your position on the bar stool. 

you didn’t dare move.

his soft hands grabbed both of your own, clasping somewhat too hard to get you to your feet. you faced him eye to eye, waiting for him to guide you. 

but there was no motion from either of you; his chest mere centimeters from your own. his irises were such an uncomfortable black, soulless.

you couldn’t look away. 

sweat formed in your hands, which you were sure that he could feel. yet, he didn’t let go. a sniffle from your runny nose seemed to have snapped him out of his reverie. 

with no further time to waste, he helped you towards the living room, keeping hold of your clammy hands as you sunk down into the soft material. you winced as you swung your legs around to lay flat but immediately exhaled in relief at the plush cushions hugging your entire backside. 

jeno brought your glass of water to the coffee table, and scooted the tv remote closer.

just the mere sight of the remote made you wonder if turning on the news right now would show hundreds of stories on you and your boyfriend's disappearance. or any leads on the suspect. 

your family, your goals, your passions, all ripped away by someone that “cared” about you. 

why couldn’t you bring yourself to scream at the top of your lungs to fill the void?

the desperate need for rest overpowered everything else. this was the most comfortable you had ever felt in a while.

you closed your eyes, drifting off into a  deep sleep to the sound of running water from the kitchen sink. 

—

you missed the answer to your question just half an hour later. it was motivation. 

had you heard the sound of heavy knocks echoing off of the front door. you would’ve made your presence known, whether or not it was the police. 

a youthful male voice yelled on the other side.

“jenooo! open up buddy!” 

then a different voice spoke, 

“dude! we know you’re in there!” 

jeno froze from drying the dishes, only his eyes looking in the direction of the door. 

it was mark and jaemin.

he thought he made it very clear, for them to never show up to his house unannounced. 

ever since he began seeking you out, he made sure to send a text to them stating that “he’d been going through a rough time, that it was best to have as much privacy as possible. and to always shoot a text or a call before coming over.”

guess they didn’t want to respect his wish. 

he carefully sat down the ceramic bowl on the counter and bolted towards your sleeping body.

he didn’t even need to spike your drink, it was obvious you were going to pass out from sleep deprivation and mental exhaustion. 

jeno knitted his brow in disappointment. you looked so perfect like this, ready and willing to take what he could give. and now his friends had to ruin it. 

sadly, he didn’t have time to be gentle.

your eyes immediately shot open at the feeling of him gripping your waist with one hand, and covering your mouth with the other. 

“don’t fucking say a word.” 

he snarled in your ear, spit accidentally hitting your lobe from how hard he spoke. he wrapped his veiny arm around your hips, forcing you away from the couch. 

you had more energy than he thought, preventing him from getting a good enough grip to hoist you over his shoulders. you kicked at the coffee table, managing to knock over the glass of water onto the hardwood floor. he saw you turn your head towards the direction of the door from the sound of a few more knocks, those probably being the first you heard ever since they arrived.

he suffered through the discomfort of you gnawing at his fingers as he dragged you back towards the basement. 

your measly struggle only allowed a single muffled scream to bounce against the crevices of his hands. 

as he kicked the door open to the basement, he switched positions, this time dragging you down by a simple chokehold, causing your body to slump from the lack of circulation.

your heels knocked against each step, no longer having the adrenaline to fight back. he hurriedly grabbed the duct tape on the workbench, knowing he wouldn’t have enough time to do a thorough restraint.

it pained him to toss you onto the hard floor, just when you were beginning to find solace in his home. but he continued to tape your mouth, and your wrists, ripping the strips with his teeth. 

he added plenty to your mouth, knowing you were smart enough to try and lick the adhesive. 

you were disoriented enough from your elbows and knees striking the concrete, that he was able to sprint back upstairs, locking you inside. 

there wasn’t as much of a mess when he returned, just a glass of water shattered into pieces on the floor. he ignored it for now, already coming up with an excuse for the slight disarray.

he wiped his hands free of your saliva before opening the door. 

of course the two were excited to see him. 

“took you long enough!” jaemin exclaimed before reaching in for a hug. jeno didn’t return the embrace, choosing to remain cold and statuesque.

the two friends could sense the tension, coming to their defense immediately. 

“now before you get pissed, we sent you hella text messages and you never responded.” jaemin stepped back, raising up the palms of his hands. 

“yeah and we were beginning to worry. is it okay if we come in and talk? just thought it would be nice to check on you.” mark followed suit with his concern, hoping jeno would permit them entry.

secretly, jeno was squeezing his side of the door handle to death, and internally, his blood was boiling.

he had an entire human being probably thrashing around in his basement, and two unmarked graves of his ex and your ex in his backyard.  

now wasn’t the time.

but they were already here, and telling them to leave wouldn’t be easy. 

“fine. but you can’t stay long. i have to go grocery shopping here soon.”

a complete lie. 

jeno stood aside to let them enter, remembering to bring up the broken glass on the living room floor as they took off their shoes. 

“be careful, i dropped a glass of water earlier. let me sweep it up first.” jeno made sure they stopped in their tracks before walking over to his coat closet to grab the broom and dustpan.

he swept up the crystal shards in seconds, mentally praying that they would want to do something other than just talk in silence, 

something to drown out the potential noises you would make from downstairs.

—

unbeknowest to you, jeno was trying his hardest to appear unbothered as the three took turns playing Street Fighter. 

he kept losing, which seemed unlike him. and not once yelling at the screen was unlike him too. mark and jaemin noticed his lack of excitement, but couldn’t brush it off any longer.

“you sure you’re okay?” mark looked over at jeno once the match ended. 

“yeah i’m fine.”

“we can stop playing if you want. i get you’re not always in the mood.”

“no it’s fine. i need the distraction…”

jeno looked down at his controller, finding that to be the better option than locking eyes with either of them.

“is work kicking your ass? maybe you need a vacation…have some time away from all the bullshit.” 

jaemin did have a point, but you were more important. vacation could wait. 

—

had you finally been rescued? had the police finally traced him?

the lack of commotion from the rest of the house left you feeling hopeless. maybe the detectives were doing a welfare check, which wouldn’t account for much noise. jeno didn’t seem like the type to attack law enforcement nor turn himself in. 

he’d only had you all to himself for a day now, you doubted he would give himself up so soon. 

you managed to stand to your feet, thankful for the rush that prevented him from taping your ankles together.

you tried searching his workbench for any signs of a sharp object that could cut your wrists free. of course he locked everything away, and there didn’t seem to be a secret compartment. 

you then ran up the stairs and placed your ear against the door.

all you could hear were two faint voices other than jeno’s. but they weren’t loud enough to discern their position in the world. either way, you had to make your presence known. 

the length from the door to the stairs was non-existent, which meant you couldn’t get a head start to ram your shoulders into the steel material.

the least you could do was kick and shove it, just enough to indicate a disturbance.

you did all the above; sure to make his visitors look in the direction of the basement.

you were beginning to get overzealous in your attempts. you just knew you were going to be saved now. 

just as you stepped back to increase what momentum you had, you felt gravity pull you down towards the trenches.

without any assistance from your hands to break your fall, your entire body tumbled down the staircase. 

the uneasy sound of a pop rang under your skin, traveling all the way from your ankle. 

as soon as your twisted body settled at the bottom of the staircase, you instantly knew.  

he was definitely going to dispose of you now.

—

jeno thought he could never truly be mad at you. but when you decided to cause a scene downstairs, he knew a punishment was in order. 

luckily, mark received a call from his girlfriend saying she needed help installing a new router in her apartment, and since jaemin rode together with him, they had to leave. 

your pandemonium just began as the two put on their shoes and said their goodbyes, making sure to stress to him that if he ever needed to “rant or vent”, to give them a call.

his demeanor was like a switch as soon as he shut the door, his eyes darting over to the now silent basement, jaw clenched so hard that he could’ve tore a muscle.  

maybe you realized your fate, he thought as he power walked over to the door. 

the scene in front of him was far from what he could have ever guessed: you were sprawled on your back, laying in a pool of your own tears. as soon as he caught sight of your injury, he put two and two together. 

you fell and sprained your ankle.

a faint sigh left his lips, and he rubbed his eyes as if to erase the mess you were now in. 

your sobs grew louder as jeno made his way down the steps, hoping he would gain a conscious by the time he made it down.  

to your surprise, jeno didn’t pull out a knife, neither did he wrap his hands around your neck and give it a fateful squeeze. 

he bent down, carefully gathering your crippled legs together. with one brief exhale, he brought one arm around the back of your neck and the other under your bundled knees. he rose up effortlessly, without any need to readjust his footing. 

you winced into his chest at the feeling of your ligaments pulling apart even further from hanging in the air. 

but the pain seemed to have subsided for a split second as you looked up at the man carrying you bridal style up the stairs.

blemishless skin, pink lips, long eyelashes—

you interrupted your outlandish thoughts, choosing not to label him as outwardly flawless. you could burn in hell if you ever admitted so.

—

your foot had completely mutated, like you had swapped body parts with an alien. 

somehow you were alive, and that’s all that mattered.

jeno took the time to carry you to his bedroom and place you on his king- sized bed. you didn’t even need to ask for help as he swung your legs onto the semi-firm mattress. 

his entire room sported a similar Scandinavian design like the rest of his house, with more plants hanging from his bedroom window. 

“my foot looks disgusting…” you thought you whispered low enough under your breath, but jeno managed a chuckle as he started gathering extra pillows from his closet to elevate your swollen ankle. 

it sounded foreign, but oddly comforting.

“well, you managed a pretty decent tear. just be grateful it wasn’t your achilles, or i would’ve had to take you to the doctor…” 

“how long do you think?”  

“mmhm, three to four weeks. as long as you don’t put unnecessary pressure, it should be pretty painless. i have some ice packs in the freezer but i need to go digging for some pain pills. do you need anything else before i go get them?”

“a glass of water and blankets please.”

“of course.” he nodded at each request, making a mental checklist and walking off in the direction of the coat closet to gather the blankets. 

you scooted back in the bed, letting the headboard support you while you sat in an upright position. 

it didn’t take long for him to come back with a handful of all the things you needed.

a glass of water and ibuprofen lay on the adjacent nightstand, two pillows were placed underneath your ankles, three assorted blankets were folded neatly at the foot of the bed, two ice packs were wrapped in microfiber towels, and the fully stocked bathroom was just a few steps down the hallway to the right. 

you already had a brief discussion with him on needing assistance to go to the bathroom, though it left you feeling rather uncomfortable. then you thought back to him buying feminine products—maybe it was less awkward than you thought.

as the evening progressed, jeno remained by your side, scrolling through his phone on the other half of the bed. he didn’t speak much, only checking every once in a while to see if you needed to pee, too much in fact. 

he quickly realized your slight annoyance from his fifth time asking, deciding to keep quiet for the rest of the night. 

you finally managed to rest with your eyes closed once the ibuprofen took away some of the discomfort, and within minutes, you drifted off. 

—

3 Weeks Later

—

your recovery was painless just like jeno predicted. within a week, the swelling and bruising went down.

in the second week, you were able to walk to the kitchen to heat up your own food in the microwave.

considering jeno worked from home and couldn’t leave his office space that often, you tried your best to be self-sufficient. 

through it all, he continued to cook and clean, creating somewhat of a new domestic lifestyle that you never thought was possible. 

once he finished work at 6pm, he would come out of his office and into his bedroom where you spent your time reading. he would always refill your glass of water and lift the ice pack to take a peek at your ankle. 

you never admitted to him that you missed interpersonal relationships or profound conversation, but there was something deep within you that thought maybe he could see it in your face everytime he brought you a snack from the pantry without saying a word.  

in all honesty, you were afraid to bring up anything from his past. it wasn’t like the two of you were together and you had no idea he was a murderer. 

he showed his true colors from the very beginning.

every night he slept on the far half of the bed, always starting off on his back, with one hand behind his head. once he hit deep sleep, he shuffled quite a bit until he found comfort being on his side, sometimes facing you, sometimes not.

you never awoke to snoring or his body making contact with yours. most nights you would wake from a nightmare, though you did a decent job at hiding it. some nights you couldn’t handle the agony that plagued your mind, laying there crying for hours. 

just when you thought jeno couldn’t hear your sublte cries, he did. but what could he do to make it better? 

in the final week, jeno did some makeshift physical therapy with you, testing your range of motion while you sat on the edge of the bed.

he seemed to be in deep concentration, even making sure the room was silent so he could listen for any popping sounds that would’ve indicated more recovery time. 

“i don’t know if it’s just me, but i don’t look as stiff anymore.” you said as you watched jeno gently rotate your ankle clockwise, then counterclockwise. 

“you certaintly don’t feel stiff. i think we’ve done everything right so far.” jeno smiled, quite impressed with how well his methods turned out for you. he let your foot come back softly against the bed before standing up. 

your breath hitched when he positioned himself in between your legs, staring down into your glossy eyes.

jeno pondered on the thought of bringing up your sleepless nights. but he didn’t know of a correct way, or if there was one at all. the only thing he could do was make sure you had access to one pain pill at a time, for if the day came that you left him, he would leave the earth too. 

you had “been with him” for almost a month now, and you managed to last longer than he thought. 

he admired you for that. 

“will i ever know who you are?” 

your voice gave out, dwindling into thin air. jeno watched as you dropped your head to conceal what dignity you had left.

he used a single finger to prop you back up, ultimately deciding if an embrace would make it better. 

there’s no way it could. 

—

Day 32 

—

this was the worst nightmare you’ve had yet.

the scene was too vivid, too real to let go of.

reliving the day your boyfriend died ate away at your soul and spit out what sanity you had left.

each time he died, the more he spoke to you, as if he wasn’t dead.

“you see that i’m quite dead. how awful.”

though his neck had just been slit, he laid there…staring at you…speaking so monotone, so robotic. 

“why do you make me experience this over and over again? wake up. wake up. wake up.” he repeated to you. 

your blood-curdling screams filled the bedroom; yet another sleepless night for not only you, but jeno too. 

it was only recently that you began thrashing around the bed and filling the silent room with your grief-stricken cries. 

there was no trying to hide it now…the pain became too much. 

jeno immediately rose out of bed, enveloping your shaken body in a full embrace, the first time that he’d ever done so.

you continued to wail as if he wasn’t there. 

“where is he-i need to see him! where did you put him?!” 

you continued to repeat your demands, rocking back and forth in his arms.

jeno knew what you meant, but he was sure you truly didn’t need to know. if you were this broken down from the nightmares, there was no way learning the truth could make it all better.

jeno knitted his brow as you continued to shuffle within his broad frame. 

he would never admit this to you, but these past few weeks have been miserable. 

he was beginning to lose hope. 

spraining your ankle was probably the best thing that could’ve happened; as bizarre as that sounded.

the two of you spent so much time together, and even though jeno could tell you wanted to know more about him, there just wasn’t a right time. not yet.

his past and how he came to be was best left unsaid. not until you seemed “better”, as the heavy load of his own trauma would’ve only made it worse for you. 

and now here you were, still not “better.” 

within the time that you began to gain control of your breathing, jeno contemplated his decision. 

he let go of your body, rubbing his eyes to adjust better to the dark room. 

you watched closely as he made his way around to you and held out his hand.

for the first time, you took it. 

it was if you were still dreaming, but no longer fighting your night terror. 

he guided you towards the living room patio door, walking slowly enough in regards to your recently healed ankle.

you seemed to have forgotten that the backyard existed, as you were so used to being in your own purgatory. nonetheless, you were eager to see the outdoors again, yet still unsure why he was taking you there. 

jeno used his non-occupied hand to push the curtains away before unlocking the sliding door, still keeping his other hand interlocked with yours. 

a slight breeze hit your face as the two of you stepped onto the patio. 

even in the early morning, the moon still illuminated bright against the deciduous trees swaying in the wind. petrichor emanated from the dampened grass, soothing away your stresses immediately.  

being outside for even just a second made up for all the lost time you spent in captivity.

maybe this is why jeno brought you here, to finally let you experience the beauty of the outdoors again; to take your mind off the troubles of your nightmares.

you remained behind him, peaking over his shoulder to admire the forgotten land you once accustomed yourself to.

still no words were spoken as he lead the way into the yard. you continued to hold his hand, finding comfort in the creases of his palms. 

he came to a stop in the middle, and appeared to have been looking down at something. you furrowed your brow as he let go of your hand, already missing the contact that kept you down to earth.

once you stepped aside to be shoulder to shoulder, you immediately realized what this was.

your wish had been granted. 

in front of you were two raised patches of dirt, one seemed to have settled more than the other. it appeared that grass had been planted, in an attempt to speed up the rate of growth on the disturbed level of soil. 

your world shattered—crashing into the depths of pure misery and sorrow.

you fell to your knees, the softened mud painting your pajama pants deep brown.

all the tears you could’ve cried remained back inside the house. this time, your chest felt tight, constricting any sign of emotion.

jeno remained blank, gearing up for the words that would change your life forever.

he bent down to your level, knees settling into the mud, eyes glossed over.

he waited for you to look up from the two graves, almost considering if he should do this.

you met his eyes, just as dark as the sky.

“this will probably be the last time you ever see him.” 

to you, his voice barely sounded human, morphed into the monster he truly was.

you felt a surge of fight or flight—a passion to fight for your survival. 

it all became a blur as you lunged forward, grabbing both sides of his chiseled face and connecting your lips to his. 

you couldn’t bear to keep your eyes open as you kissed him. for you knew that this way of self-preservation would haunt you if you made it out alive. 

giving him what he wanted all this time, seemed to be the only logical way.

jeno welcomed your lips without falter, as if this was the answer. 

his lips were soft, mending against your own like silk. 

your hands remained attached to his jawline, as he trailed down to grip your waist.

he squeezed you just right, not too hard like he’d done in the past. 

you wanted him to take control, to show that he could do whatever he wanted. the whimpers that escaped your lips, told him so. 

the kiss never broke, as you both rose and stood under the pale moonlight. his hands traced down further, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. he cupped the underside of your thighs within a single catch of your breath, to which you exhaled and whined, so gingerly. 

he took your subtle detachment as an opportunity to connect your tongues, the feeling of warmth completely searing your insides. 

you were too dazed to match the way his tongue explored your mouth, but the messiness ignited infatuation for how unique he tasted. 

still, it could never be too much, not even the way your conjoined saliva dripped onto your tear-stained shirt. 

there was no limit for how willing you were to submit.  

he swallowed the whimpers that fell from your mouth, trying his hardest not to tug on your lips too harshly. 

his hands pressed upwards on the back of your thighs, signaling that he craved more.

he clutched onto your ass as you jumped and wrapped your legs around his waist.

you could feel the growth in his sweatpants increase the moment your breasts made contact with his clothed chest, nipples almost meeting together in the same distance across.

you were both harmonious in your attempts to get back inside the house; just the simple action of raking your fingers through his raven locks, encouraged him to move quickly. 

he managed to walk through the yard with ease, taking only a brief moment to peek behind you to ensure he didn’t trip over the entrance from the patio. 

during his journey to the bedroom, you buried your face into his neck, peckering on the veins that branched out into beautiful streams of blue.

your tongue found his racing pulse just as he kneed the door open to the room.

he laid you down on the edge of the bed, choosing to return the favor and kiss along your neck. 

your hands couldn’t decide on a spot to grab, so you kept them tangled in his hair.  

you had to be as convincing as possible that you craved this too, but it didn’t seem that hard to do when he caressed you in all the right places.   

“i’ve waited so long for this, for you…”

his voice had gone even deeper, vibrating against your collarbone as he kissed there. 

he continued further, meeting your chest that so desperately needed to be exposed. his teeth tugged on your hardened nipples through your cotton shirt, earning yet another whimper that bounced off the painted walls of the bedroom. 

he was dependent on your noises of pleasure, desperate to hear every sound that told him he was doing well.

just as you blinked, he lifted your shirt, with not enough patience to take it the rest of the way off. his mouth latched onto your sensitive nipple, soothing the sting with his tongue every time he nipped it between his teeth. 

he gave the same amount of attention to the other, swirling his wet muscle along every inch of your breasts. deep down, you wanted him to inch further towards where he deserved to be.

but you felt so sinful for thinking so. 

he continued his descent, kissing along the flesh of your tummy and down to your pelvis. his eyes remained closed while doing so, as if he was already familiar with every feature of your lower body. you hadn’t even realized that he tugged your pajama pants off, discarding them somewhere on the floor.

you couldn’t bring yourself to focus on him, though you knew he had a look of pure bliss; excited to finally take what was his.

you jumped at the feeling of his nose resting on your clit, even rubbing it back and forth, painfully slow. he inhaled deeply, taking in your scent that was bound to get stronger once he took off your panties.

your entire body jolted from his tongue tapping your sensitive nub, causing all of your blood to rush to that spot. he poked at a faster pace, but it wasn’t enough to satisfy the ache in your core, nor nullify the guilt you felt from actually enjoying it.  

he was teasing, obviously wanting to savor every moment that had no guarantee of happening again. 

“all mine…” he purposefully whispered close to your clothed heat, the spurts of air hitting your dampened panties with every unhinged word he spoke. 

you wiggled your bottom half, coaxing him into giving the attention you so desperately needed.

he was receptive to your attempts, immediately hooking his hands under the seam of your panties and pulling them off in one fell swoop. you kept your arms close to your upper body as a way to console yourself for how far you let this go. 

he pried your legs open wide, pushing them back so they were bent at the knee. his hands rested on top, pausing to inhale your scent once more. 

you kept the view below hidden with your arms, as the sight would be too much to take in. the mere feeling of him licking a single strip with his flattened tongue, from your puckered hole all the way up to your engorged clit forced a complete sigh of relief out of your body. 

you covered your mouth with your hands as a result, conflicted on whether or not you should hold it in anymore.

judging by the pause, jeno wasn’t pleased with your concealment. 

“don’t fucking cover your mouth.”

he spoke right into your pussy, eyes trained on your next move. you obeyed him that easily, placing your arms down at your sides to grip the sheets. 

as soon as you looked down, you were met with a sight that would ultimately defy all virtue left in your sickened world. 

jeno’s eyes were locked onto you, lapping at your slick with such determination to make you cum from his mouth alone. 

his hands had moved from your legs to your thighs, making sure to keep you static through it all. 

he did everything right—sucking on your clit, dragging it lightly between his teeth, covering every inch of your folds with his spit.

each time he propelled his saliva onto your wet cunt, you couldn’t help but try to close your thighs around his head; all purity soiled by the way he defiled your pussy. 

you knew it would only get filthier from here.

he snaked his left hand down, the pads of his thumb coming to rest on your pulsating bundle of nerves. his other hand formed a union between his fore and middle finger, making a way to your entrance.

it was evident through your prolonged captivity that jeno would feel resistance as he eased his two fingers inside. he wasn’t as slow as you hoped, but if it was for the sake of prepping, you would take what warnings he gave you. 

all three of his methods worked in reducing the pressure in your pelvic floor, but you still felt as though you could never truly be ready for his cock, mentally or physically. 

“you can barely take my fingers, fuck…”

he took the chance to curve his fingers inside you, creating friction as he scraped against your spot effortlessly. 

your entire world was spinning, and it was just the beginning. 

he was steady as he fucked you with his fingers, never once loosing sight of how ruined you were. 

the squelching from your walls suffocating his digits caused his sweatpants to feel uncomfortably tight. 

he couldn’t wait to stretch you full. 

the denial you onced claimed, began to wash away as you felt your orgasm approaching. 

his pace increased, creating a rhythm that was bound to make you crash. 

“i-i cant! please!” 

jeno ignored your cries, utterly content with forcing it out of you whether or not you wanted him to stop.  

you grabbed a fistful of his hair again, resting your fingers in his scalp as your whole body convulsed. 

constellations flooded your vision, blinding you from the reality of your guilt. you couldn’t help but grind into his face, prolonging the peak of your climax. 

all but his mouth left your pussy, his hands ushering your lower body even closer.

he managed to stay latched onto your beating clit, as your body continued to spasm. he truly didn’t want to leave that spot, as he found himself completely drunk off of what you gifted him. 

the amount of your juices that painted his mouth and chin, was proof.

you barely had enough core strength to lessen the impact of your legs falling against the bed as jeno rose to his feet.

he undressed himself within seconds, tossing the items of clothing inside the open closet. 

all you could do was lay there and be a tool, trying your hardest not to react to the size of his cock. 

there truly wasn’t anywhere he could fit, not even in your mouth if he wanted you there. 

you managed to survive this far, but you were already second-guessing your chances the moment he positioned his naked body in front of you.  

there was complete truth in how perfect he was—toned muscles, smooth complexion, and veins that branched out in every direction, most notably in his arms and hands. 

he was the epitome of virility. 

you were merely just a vessel for him to use and destroy. 

“take off your shirt.” 

he stroked his length, watching you fumble with the piece of clothing bunched around your neck.

as soon as you discarded it, he lifted both of your legs up, letting his shaft plop onto your wet mound. the sound was filthy, an indication of how wet you were. 

he started to glide his length up and down your pussy, practically wet humping your slick as if you weren’t overstimulated from his oral assault only minutes prior. you involuntarily jerked at the contact of his tip rubbing your abused clit, watching as he dragged his bottom lip between his teeth at your undoing.

he finally let his grinding come to a halt; tip stopping right at your navel. 

precum leaked inside the natural divet in your skin, forming a pool from his arousal. 

“pl-please jeno…i need you.” 

you no longer cared if it hurt, all that mattered was being at his complete disposal. 

he listened to your desires, finally conjoining your bodies as one. the stretch was uncomfortable, burning even. but the satisfaction that followed, negated every ounce of hatred you used to feel. 

you attempted to breathe through the discomfort, but all you could produce was a gasp as he eased his way further. even through the pain, you could see in his face that you were his entire world. 

his mouth hung open, eyes rolling back for a second before gaining focus on your effort to accomodate his size. a line of saliva fell from his lips onto his shaft, making more of a mess than was thought possible. 

you were severely uncoordinated from the intensity of your previous orgasm, but that didn’t stop you from pulling him in for a kiss as he bottomed out. you moaned into his mouth, slurping on his tongue to taste what remained of your essence. 

he furrowed his brow when you clenched down as hard as his girth would allow, sucking him further inside your cervix.

he finally took it upon himself to move, feeling resistance as he geared up to piston inside you. his hands made their way from your thighs to your neck, gripping hard enough to make a vein visibly pulse against your temple. you placed your hands on top of his, hoping he wouldn’t take that as a sign to soften his hold on your throat. 

this was everything you wanted. the exhilaration of being on the brink of death, a stark contrast to how he’s made you feel before. tingling littered under where his palms squeezed, causing you to writhe in pleasure as he drilled into your pussy. 

no matter how hard he squeezed, you trusted that he wouldn’t end you. not when he was completely buried in your walls, growling in your ear at how well you took his cock. 

“you’re so perfect, taking my dick so well…” his words sounded muddled from the ringing present in your ears, you weren’t even sure you comprehended them correctly through the high building up inside you a second time.

you managed to let a moan escape through the restriction as he pushed both of your bodies higher on the bed, having enough skill to remain inside you the entire time. 

jeno noticed your eyelids begin to flutter, a sign that you were teetering on the edge. he relished in the sight—your body slumped against him, your vocal chords attempting to produce noise but ultimately failing.

you were officially cock drunk, inebriated by how well he fucked you dumb. 

even through the haze, you could see him enjoying every second, tugging on his lips to suppress the animalistic sounds brewing deep within his chest. 

he finally took his hands away, allowing your senses to restore from the lack of oxygen. your chest heaved profusely, causing your back to arch as if you were being exorcized.

his stamina was still just as unwavering, never once losing rhythm. just as you gained control of your breathing, he pushed your legs back towards your head, simultaneously being in awe of your flexibility. 

the sound of skin slapping hit against your eardrums with each strike, and now that there was a surge of pressure being applied to your throat from this new position, you could barely vocalize how flawless he was at hitting your spot every, single, time.

you could feel his length twitching, veins swelling, and balls slapping against your ass with every thrust. 

your stomach tightened from the pressure against your womb, forming a wave that you were bound to drown in. 

“i know you’re close…cum on my cock…fuck.” he gulped in between, trying his hardest to hide the shakiness in his voice. he was just as close as you were, ready to explode at any moment. 

all it took was for him to pause and grind into you slowly.

and with it, came a cathartic release. 

a string of moans finally escaped through your restriction, forming a melody for jeno to absorb in his frenzied brain. 

unhinged groans fell from his lips as he emptied his seed; silken fluid overflowing and mixing with your own.

you clenched around his dick even harder than before, milking him for everything he was worth.

he stilled inside you for a while, practically putting all of his body weight on you while you remained in that position.  

the back of your thighs were sure to have bruises from how long he had kept his hands there. but you wouldn’t trade those marks for the world. 

you shuddered as he exited you without warning, shifting to lay by your side. even through the silence, your thoughts were loud. 

he came inside you, and it was obvious that the aftermath of the situation plagued his mind too.

—

you pretended to be asleep. though jeno was a different story, which all worked in your favor. as the morning progressed, he pulled your backside into his chest, one arm resting on your waist and the other under your neck. it was a surprise to you, considering he never touched you in his sleep. 

the main complication you faced now was slipping out of his arms without waking him. 

you were still backed up against his front when you lifted your head to view the time. 

the nightstand clock read 7:32am. 

if you didn’t act soon, you would be put underground, allowing someone else to take your place and experience the same horrors as you. 

you wiggled yourself to test his stimuli, no response. so you did it again, nothing.

you carefully lifted his arm that was on your waist and began to scoot towards the side of the bed. he stirred once, but not enough to fully rouse him. 

the time read 7:37pm when you finally stood to your feet. 

you could’ve made your way to the kitchen, but cleaning up was definitely a priority. 

you treaded lightly towards the bathroom, not even bothering to bring clothes. as you stepped inside, you were met with abhorration. 

the person you saw in the mirror was barely recognizable, ravaged beyond repair. and no matter how hard you scrubbed your body, it still couldn’t wash away the bruises or the remnants of jeno that had been sitting inside you for the past two hours.  

hopefully by the time you got back to him, you would finally be purged of his undying affliction. 

the simple action of grabbing a knife from the kitchen wasn’t so simple in your regards. 

your anxiety started to rise as you entered the kitchen. there, laying on the counter, in a stainless steel holder, were your means of redemption. 

it didn’t matter what kind, just as long as it cut deep enough… 

the one you grabbed happened to be a paring knife; ideal for your method of use.

your hands were sweaty, making it difficult to grip thoroughly. but you managed with two hands, all the way back towards the bedroom. before jeno could potentially see you through the doorway, you switched your hands, positioning the knife behind your back.

he was still sleeping, peacefully.

the clock read 7:59am. any minute now. 

you walked around to where his back was facing you; his slow and steady breathing being a complete imbalance to your racing heart. 

you maintained a good grip of the knife as you slipped under the disheveled sheets, attempting to straddle him and in turn wake him up for his departure. 

at first, he grimaced, wondering why his sleep was being disturbed. but once his eyes fluttered open, he smiled, blissfully unaware of your deception. 

he turned onto his back so you could straddle him properly, his body heat greeting you like the sun.

he lifted his hands and started to caress your thighs, creating goosebumps along your tender skin. he seemed to be focused on the bruising, expression filled with pride at how hard he claimed you.

you fought with every fiber of your being to hold back tears as you lowered yourself onto his chest. 

you met his soft lips for the last time. sealing his fate with a kiss. 

you exposed the knife in your right hand before sinking it into his side, the impedance of his tough flesh trying to stop you from sinking the blade in deep. 

you kept your eyes closed through it all, but you could feel his mouth open in shock. 

your tears finally broke, and just as you felt them separate from your chin, you opened your eyes.  

and stabbed again. 

and again.

and again. 

you flinched each time, waiting for a piercing cry, but there was nothing. his mouth hung open in agony, trying to produce a scream, but there was nothing. 

his skin had turned pale, eyes dilated and whirling out of control. soon came the blood, painting your hands, the sheets, and his tepid skin. 

you buried your face into his neck, hoping to hear his pulse slowly drift away. 

instead you were met with his last words,

“you made it…”

—

check to see what readers are saying here!

//tagging:

@pradajaehyun @glitchfiles @nikimeows @seungsthetic

[ciaomarie]

Part 6: What Then?

It's over kids! The longest and final chapter is done. Chris Storer & Co. are probably going to put our beloveds through it in S3, but until then let's enjoy our low-key angst and romance. Post Season 2, Canon-Compliant, swoony, girly, fluffy. A happy-ending obviously.

After 10 years of grinding himself into dust Carm’s body began to surrender. About a month after The Bear’s opening, he came down with a cold that turned into a low-grade fever, a bitter cough with lime green mucus, night sweats, and mind-numbing exhaustion. After two days Sydney and Fak showed up to his apartment and dragged him to the emergency room. It was pneumonia and dehydration. The young male doctor muttered that his lungs sounded just like his father’s, a 40-year smoker. Yes, pneumonia was the primary reason, but a man Carmy’s age should be in better shape. He was out of commission for a whole week. The regret of letting down The Bear crew so soon after the Friends and Family fiasco motivated him to make a couple changes. First, he allowed himself only one emergency cigarette a day, which he needed less and less. Second, he went outside on Mondays, when the restaurant was closed. If the temperature was over 30℉, he took the train or walked to a park. His favorites were Humboldt and the Garfield Park Conservatory. Today he had come to the latter with his sketchbook and pencils in his backpack. Since the renovation he had continued drawing.

As he went towards to his favorite bench, he noticed a slender woman walking ahead of him. Her height, long swishing braids and jacket were identical to Syd’s. He compulsively began jogging towards her. Before he could call out her name, the woman pounced on a tall lanky man in front of her, wrapping her arms around his waist. Carmen had the sensation of being pushed off a diving board unexpectedly, his stomach pitching forward, unable to breathe much less scream before slamming into the water like a brick. The man turned and picked up Sydney up, planting a kiss on her mouth. He spun her around and…she wasn’t Syd. Thank God.

Carm made his way to the bench and hunched over, his head in his hands. She wasn’t Syd he recanted over and over until the feeling of relief gave way to self-reproach. This time it wasn’t her, but one day it would be. Would he be able to live with that? Uncle Jimmy’s warning not to be an overthinking manichino flashed in his mind. It was time to do something. He took out his sketchpad and began thumbing through it, an idea beginning to take shape. Hopefully, it wouldn’t scare Syd away.

The following Monday Sydney was in her cousin’s salon getting her entire life. Her microbraids were taken out, her hair was washed, deep conditioned, her scalp massaged, and now she was getting box braids put in. They were accented with delicate gold hair cuffs. She drowsed in the chair, with an almost empty to-go container of jollof rice in her lap, as her cousin and another hair stylist quietly discussed the latest season of Love is Blind.

“Sydney babe, would you ever go on Love is Blind?” her cousin, Ashley, asked in a louder tone.

Syd startled and rubbed her eyes.

“Never. That’s insane.”

“I got a message on IG that it’s coming to Chicago. You live and breathe your job so when are you going to meet somebody? Maybe your soulmate is in one of those pods!”

“Why don’t you apply then? You could find “love” and get more exposure for the salon.”

“Same for you and your restaurant ma’am, but I have a man.”

“Since when?”

“Since three months ago. His name is David, he’s a chemical engineer and the son of you know, Ms. Jumoke, she goes to the African church on Mackinaw…St. Paul.”

“Yeah, I remember her. Her sister used to watch me when my dad worked nights.”

“Anyways, back to you. Are you dating anyone, or should I send you the show application?”

“I don’t think love is blind. Have you seen the people they cast? Nobody too unfortunate-looking gets on. It’s so shallow.”

 “Ha! You’re one to talk. You have a very distinct type…white boys with tats and muscles.”

“Ashley, there’s been two of them. Like, that’s not a pattern.”

“No, three! This boss, no “partner”, of yours, had Sydney written over him. The family never sees you anymore.”

“I came to lunch at uncle and auntie’s last month! Besides, opening a new business is like having a kid. You know this.”

“Sure, but when I had dinner at your restaurant and you introduced us, he complimented you for five minutes and then followed you to the kitchen like a whipped puppy.”

Sydney grinned biting her lower lip and covered her eyes. Her cousin stopped braiding and hugged her.

“Aww…my baby cousin is finally going to get some!”

“ASHLEY!” Sydney groaned pushing off her cousin’s arms.

“Okay, okay, I’ll stop, but I am happy for you. He is sexy. That neck is thicker than a tree stump.”

Sydney who had just taken a sip of her sweet tea, spat it out all over the mirror.

“That’s on you, Ashley!” she choked out between laughing and coughing.

When she was able to contain herself, she tried to reel her cousin back in. Talking about romantic potential with Carmy gave her too much pleasure. If he was content with the status quo she didn’t want to get her hopes up.

“Nothing really is going on. We’re business partners and we’re pretty good friends and it’s probably best we keep it that way.”

“Yes, and he gave you an equal share in the restaurant out of the friendly kindness of his heart.”

“You know, I think he would do that, because I’ve put in so much work, but it did feel like it was something more, at least his Uncle Cicero or Jimmy seemed to think so.”

“Girl, watch out. His sister and an uncle like you!? Would you take his last name, hyphenate, or keep Adamu?”

“Ugh, I’m not going there with you! Shouldn’t you be done with my hair by now?”

“If you want it done right it’ll be 2 more hours. If you don’t…30 minutes?”

“Fine, take your time but please let me sleep.”

Sydney closed her eyes, admiring her self-control. She hadn’t told Ashley that Carmy asked her to come by The Bear this evening. He was reworking a few old dishes. The invite was made at the end of the night a few days ago while they were turning off the lights. She said yes as they pulled down the last switch and she couldn’t see his expression, but she heard him exhale loudly as if he feared she’d decline. Sometimes they meet up on Mondays to network with vendors or collaborate on menu ideas, so this wasn’t out of the ordinary. However, she intuited he was hiding something again like when he and Nat surprised her with a share in the restaurant. This time she didn’t pester him for details, knowing that it was probably worth waiting for.

When Syd arrived home at 3:00 pm she could’ve folded laundry and watched an episode of Psych, but she decided to pretend this was a date; well, like she was preparing for a date. It was a long time since her last. She had entered the Convent of Failed Dreams after Sheridan. Then The Beef/The Bear became her world. The light blue cuffed jeans and stripped white and mint green button-down shirt she was wearing was more than appropriate for a food brainstorming session. However, Carmy’s mysterious attitude might be concealing more great news. She might as well look good when and if he had some.

She took a luxuriously long shower, shaved, and rubbed in her mandarin-scented body oil. Then she entered slowly sifted through her closet considering a red jumpsuit, or just nicer jeans and a blouse when her eyes fell on her marigold-colored shirt dress. It was knee length, comfortable, but chic and the color made her complexion pop. She paired it with a brown and gold oval buckle belt and brown flats because she might be standing in the kitchen for hours. After a short struggle she decided to keep the top two buttons of her shirt dress open. It was only a collar bone, not cleavage. Then she considered makeup. She hated wearing a lot of it; her skin felt suffocated with foundation. She did her brows, applied mascara, a little mineral powder, a smidge of highlighter on her cheekbones, and finished with the Fenty “Hot Choclit” gloss bomb her cousin had given her as part of a set for Christmas. Her new braids with the gold cuffs made the look even better and Sydney couldn’t help admiring herself more than usual in her floor-length mirror. She felt so delicious that she ordered an Uber rather than sit on the train. She would take it later or maybe Carm would give her a ride home.

Just before she could lock the door Emmanuel came up the stairwell, his face lighting up.

“My baby girl, you are stunning! Where are you headed?”

“Thanks, daddy. I’m just going to the restaurant. Felt like dressing up for once.”

“So, is it a staff meeting?”

“No, just working on some recipes. I gotta go. My Uber’s waiting.”

Emmanuel leaned against the door and nodded with a sly smile.

“Oh okay, I see. Tell Carmen I said hello. Have fun!”

Sydney’s eyes widened and she ran down the stairs waving goodbye. Her voice couldn’t be trusted.

When the car arrived at the restaurant, the sky was overcast, the evening darker than usual for the time of year. She let herself in and observed the layout. The lights were low, and the back center booth was set for dinner, with a single table candlelit. She could see Carmy in the kitchen already sautéing something. She was headed towards him when he looked up, seeing her through the window and rushed to meet her in the front.

“Syd don’t-” he began before he was immobilized by the vision before him.

Sydney was similarly taken with him and marveled at how often they were of the same mind. Carm was wearing a crisp button-down blue shirt, sleeves rolled to his elbows, the shirt tucked into dark navy pants, and he had gotten a haircut. Somehow it made his eyes stand out more. The sides were moderately tapered, his hair on top remained almost as long as before, and one of his rogue curls was damp against his forehead. He was perspiring, apparently having been cooking for a while.

“Nice haircut”, “You look amazing” they began at the same time and laughed nervously.

Carmy started again, beating his trusty spoon against his palm.

“So, the food is almost done. Just have a seat over there and I’ll be right out.”

Sydney nodded, a little confused and excited for this change of plans. She sat in the booth and noticed the speakers were playing The Teskey Brothers’ “Take My Heart.” She leaned back and closed her eyes letting the lyrics wash over her, her emotions stirring with that sweet ache.

“Take the time to notice what you really need, 

You’ll find it’s a little more simple, than what you thought before,

But I can say for certain that I’ve got more than I ever had before,

By remembering the little things that make my heart warm.

So take my heart and cut it into two,

After all the only thing missing from me was you,

You’re all I want, you’re all I need, you’re the air I breathe,

Cause after all the only thing missing from me was you.”

“Hey, are you good?” Carmy asked  approaching the booth with their plates.

Sydney sat up and cleared her throat.

“Yes, I’m good. I really like that song. Reminds me of-“

 “Otis Redding?”

“Yeah.”

Carm carefully placed the plates on the table.

“Well, speaking of throwbacks, I made-”

“Pork confit with onions and rhubarb!”

 “Yes, and after we’ll have Milk and Honey.

Sydney bit the inside of her mouth trying to absorb what seemed to be happening.  Carm muttered something about getting their drinks and went to the bar for their club sodas. Sydney remained mute, not knowing if she should ask him what this meant now or let it play out. “Don’t get ahead of yourself”, she admonished her heart.

He returned to the booth with their drinks and encouraged her to start, rubbing his chin as she put the first bite in her mouth.

“That’s it Carmy. Maybe even better than the first time,” Syd purred the pork melting on her tongue and some of her anxiety with it.

He blushed and began eating too.

“It is pretty good. Eleven Madison Park taught me a lot.”

The meal was mostly silent except for the occasional ejaculation over some element of the dish. Carmy couldn’t help gazing at Syd, taking in each detail, and rejoicing in the whole. The dip above her collar bone that rose and fell whenever she swallowed, made his head swim. Her lovely face was absolutely regal framed by her new box braids. Syd’s brown skin glowed in the candlelight and a heavenly citrus scent emanated from her. Whenever her eyes caught his obvious staring, he was too filled with gratitude to look away. Sydney’s eyes were soft and filled with kindness for this dear, lovestruck man. He looked helpless. In moments like this she remembered her capacity to build or obliterate him at will.  “Go with the flow” she reminded herself.

After they finished the main, Carmy took their plates and returned, with dessert, Milk and Honey. Syd lit up at the sight and when she tried it a wave of surprise flitted across her face.

"Is that mango? I didn't taste it at first, but then it like...bloomed at the back. Wow!"

"I thought it could use a Sydney twist. You always grab the mango lollipops off Sug's desk."

She resumed eating her dessert. Carm noticed everything about her. She'd played the Teskey Brothers, once or twice while they cleaned after a service, comparing them to Otis.

The Milk and Honey was devoured too soon and just as she wondered what else was on the agenda, Carmy took their bowls and returned with a package tied with twine. He set it in front of her, hands trembling, and sat a little further away than before. Syd perceiving his anxiety didn't raise any questions. She untied the string, removed the wrapping paper, revealing a red leather hand-bound notebook. The cover was engraved with her initials. On the first page was one of Carmy's drawings. It was a curbside view of The Bear. Several lined pages followed, then a drawing of the grapes in bone marrow broth. This alternating of lined pages and his pictures continued throughout the thick notebook. There were more pictures of their recipes, the various designs of her head scarves, and some were of her in different attitudes. In one she was leading expo with the confidence of Napoleon, and another was a portrait, her chin leaning on her hand, with a faraway expression in her large brown eyes. There were several others, so perceptive that Sydney felt naked. Adored. The final picture was surreal. It was a profile of Carmy's head the entirety of which was filled with Sydney wearing a hopeful smile and the scarf and shirt she'd worn her first day at The Beef.

She couldn't stop looking at it, her index finger tracing the lines.

"Sy-d" Carmen croaked his voice thick.

Breaking.

She looked up to find red-brimmed blue eyes searching hers.

"Come here" she breathed and no sooner than she blinked he was at her side.

"Syd" he tried again. Hyperventilating.

"Say more", she gently commanded smoothing his hair back before taking his hand in her lap.

This disarmed him, and he grinned in surprise. That was his line.

"Okay."

Breathe

"I want you Syd. I want to be with you.”

Breathe

“I want to do everything with you or not at all."

Then for the first time he wanted to say the words that had been a weapon for most of his life. They either were forced on him or yanked from him. His mother thought those words meant meekly submitting to her abuse. For Mikey it was cutting him off, so he wasn't exposed to his self-destruction. He never got to say it all. Claire believed it was part of a script. If he would only play his role and ignore who they were underneath, those words would become true enough.

Now, he had a new idea about those words, and they were wrapped up in this beautiful, talented, funny, tender, generous, stubborn, loyal, woman. His friend.

Suddenly they didn't hurt. He continued leaning to rest his forehead on hers.

"I love you."

Sydney blinked slowly as if in a trance, tears dropping to their joined hands.

Carm didn't move, but his face was filled with concern.

'Syd, are you-" he started to ask. Then he was spinning.

Sydney kissed him.

His neurons habitually used to process grief, anxiety, and small doses of happiness, trembled with the unusual amount of joy coursing through him.

Sydney was delirious. Her only thought was, he loves me.

Carmy couldn't close his eyes. The curve of her soft cheek so near his made him want to cry.

Then he did, for Sydney said,

"I love you, too."

[sapphicscholar]

Hacks Episode 3x09 Thoughts

Okay, so back during S2, I wrote up my thoughts about each pair of Hacks episodes as they dropped – partially for sharing but largely as an archive for myself of my own thoughts/feelings to revisit when I watched the episodes later to see how they held up, how it compared to watch them serially vs. as a whole season, etc. Anyway, I was incredibly stressed out and busy for much of this season (after over a year of that being the key set of words to describe my life), but I wanted to throw out my thoughts about the finale before they grow too stale! And maybe I’ll come back and revisit the prior episodes in posts later when I have the time (hopefully in just a couple short weeks!) to enjoy them properly

As always, disjointed bulleted lists are the name of the game, going from the big picture to the detailed:

Overall, this felt like a very solid episode in the vein of season 1 in many ways! It brought us back to the interpersonal as the primary ground of conflict after many episodes (here and in S2) of the new hour, the special, and the Late Night host gig quest being our main plot drivers (which, at many times, made for weaker storytelling for reasons that exceed the scope of this post!). In particular, I felt like this episode hit its stride around the halfway point, and never really faltered after that in impressive ways!

That being said, I had two somewhat significant critiques of the finale (both of which reflect larger trends about strands of the show that continue to leave me a little disappointed)

We should have seen Marcus' conversation with Deborah about the new job. Period. I'll get into what could have been cut in my second critique, but even if there weren't weak spots in the episode, I still would have been deeply disappointed in the show for this oversight, especially since they apparently filmed it. Although Hacks is clearly a show with a leading duo, it once had a core ensemble, but S2 saw them moved more and more to B-plots and bit roles, and now S3 has seen many of the characters we know and love eliminated almost entirely--a point that's particularly galling given that it's almost entirely characters of color (many of them canonically queer) who have been cut in favor of new white characters. Moreover, this scene would have been SO IMPORTANT - I could have seen it going 2 ways: a) Marcus quits after the convo where Deborah tells Ava she's willing to lose her, and Deborah has a reaction that is so utterly outsized because it's the terror of losing the person she's had with her the longest now compounded with the reality setting in that she's also driven away the woman who gave her new life when she most needed it; or b) Marcus shows up to quit, and Deborah immediately launches into a rant about Ava's leaving, which puts Marcus in the awkward spot of adding to that at a pivotal moment in the career of the woman he's spent much of his adult life with or giving up something he needs to do for himself; it could have been a lovely callback to S1 when he shows up with his whole speech prepared but then accepts the promotion without ever telling Deborah how he feels - only this time Marcus would have changed so much, and he'd have the opportunity to showcase that growth by insisting that he needs to do this for him. So many lost opportunities...

re what could have been cut because imo it did NOT work: Kathy Vance's return. Now, I love Hacks in large part because it insists on the complexity of its characters. No one is purely the victim or the hero of the story, and Deborah's "click" moment showcased that better than anything. AND YET the writing here did not work. Back in the Christmas ep, I messaged a friend saying I was glad that they brought Kathy back but seemed not to ask us to side with her - after all, she comes crashing back into Deborah's life, doesn't take ownership over her actions and in fact insists she was in the right because it only happened a few times, because Deborah wasn't sleeping with him (very "you weren't playing with it, so it's mine now" little sister energy that is deeply unappealing in a grown ass adult), and because they were the "better couple" which is, I'm sorry, NEVER the fucking thing to tell someone whose marriage and life you destroyed. I joked then that I'd take back my compliments if her role in the finale suggested that actually we should be on Kathy's side here. And lo and behold... What's a real bummer is that there were ways to do this better! Because you can have sympathy for an imperfect character--this show is a testament to that fact!--but not like this. We as an audience have no reason to side with Kathy when she insists that Deborah will be worse than ever and berates her for cutting their weekend short. Instead, we see a woman with a large sense of entitlement she's done nothing to earn and directorial choices that don't make it a smooth transition. But what could have been lovely is, for instance, treating the Christmas and finale reunions as these deflationary moments of anticipation and disappointment because they are, after this many decades, essentially strangers to one another. Had we seen two women who longed for the deep affective ties of their childhood relationship only to be confronted with the cold hard fact of their estrangement from one anther, it would have been so much more powerful. And here you could ACTUALLY garner sympathy (some) for Kathy by having it be this moment of "I lost my sister" partially through her own actions "to Late Night once, and now, right when I have a chance to try to build something with her again, I feel like I'm going to lose her again before I can even really try to do right by her this go around." THAT could have worked. This was just too much time on something that did almost nothing in the grand scheme of the plot (because we didn't have the emotional connection to feel it as another compounding loss for Deborah in an episode where Ava's "and you're going to die alone" could have landed with even more force)

Okay so it turns out this is getting hella fucking long, so some shorter praise and giddy feelings things:

I LOVE how often Ava got to say the things we've all been squeeing about for years during this episode - especially that the material is good because of their relationship, not the other way around; their dynamic is not incidental to the work, and that's so important to me personally.

I had guessed that Ava would be offered head writer and quit her current job, only to have it taken away because Deborah was too scared to rock the boat, but I did NOT see the end coming! In fact, I kind of thought Ava might end up suing Deborah for intellectual property theft (using material Ava wrote outside of her contractual appointment for the new show because, surprise surprise, the writers who sucked when she was a guest still suck now compared to Ava!) In fact, I sort of thought that end scene might end up being a return to the car scene, and was relishing the thought of Ava's mimicking Deb's "It'll be fun, honey." But the blackmail as a form of love/devotion was soooo much better. Truly chef's kiss.

Also the way this rewrote the S2 finale even as the underlying message remained the same is so special to me - I'll stay with you even when it's bad for me (sacrificing my career -> sacrificing my morals) because it's good for you and more importantly it's good for us and the work. JPL know how to write a finale, and I'd give up a kidney to have that same energy be there throughout a whole season again (not that the eps are bad, but they lack some of the sharpness in writing and emotional depth that JPL do so well with finales and also often with the first couple eps of a season too)

Lastly JPL going on the record that Deborah was turned on by that final scene + Ava's "I would, wouldn't you?" and "Let's begin" - truly some of the hottest TV. We're so back babyyy. No more half naked superheroes with all the eroticism of a desk chair. Give me messy women determined to fling themselves into the air because they know the thrill is worth everything good and safe they're leaving behind, even if they hit the ground with no parachute!

I have many, many thoughts about S3 and what's to come, but I'll save them for another post because phewww this got long as fuck

[cryoculus]

— dream a little (dream of me) ⟢

you're a modern-day succubus just trying to get by, and your superior, mister zhongli is next on your hit-list. but every time you invade his dreams, he becomes someone else entirely…

★ FEATURING; zhongli x succubus!reader

★ WORD COUNT; 23.3k words

★ TAGS; modern au, office au, superior-subordinate relationship, angst, like SO MUCH angst, zhongli dreams abt his past life as rex lapis, smut

★ WARNINGS; graphic sexual content (minors dni), some depictions of violence (it was the archon war so), reader gets drunk at some point in the story and a co-worker exhibits unwanted interest, near-death experiences, mentions of pregnancy

★ NOTES; this was the longest thing i've ever written in one sitting TT wrote it for 3 days straight, and i'm honestly still proud of it even a year later! take note that this was loosely based off a manhwa i read in passing called sweet dream, so if the plot is a liiittle familiar to you, that's probably why!

★ HEADER ART CR; donaldakron on twt

★ SMUT TAGS; sex dreams, vaginal fingering, unprotected sex, clothed sex, i-thought-i-was-gonna-lose-you-forever sex, riding, the perfect balance of sweet and dirty talk, creampie

“Miss? Are you alright?”

You blink out the spots in your eyes when you hear Ganyu call out to you in a worried tone. She’s standing awkwardly by the side of your cubicle when you finally snap out of it, and you receive the documents in her hands with a rushed apology.

“Sorry, I’ve been feeling under the weather lately,” you reason, signing whatever she needs to have signed before handing it back. “This is nothing, though. Anything else you need?”

She hesitates for a moment, as if gauging whether or not she should pry, before speaking her mind. “Um, if you’re having trouble falling asleep, I could recommend a shop that sells qingxin petal tea. It’s based in Feiyun Slope, and I always order my stress relieving herbs from there.”

Despite the weight settling across your eyelids, you manage to flash Ganyu a gentle smile, tearing a blank Post-It off the pad on your desk before giving it to her. “Could you write down the name of the store? I’ll make sure to check it out before I head home for the night.”

Ganyu visibly perks up. “O-Of course!”

When she slides the piece of paper back onto your desk, the secretary exchanges farewells with a curt nod – saying she has to pass over the files for Mister Zhongli’s perusal before anything else. If Ganyu notices the way your staged grin falters, she doesn’t say anything. But once you’re alone, you can only slink back into your chair with a contemplative look on your face. 

You aren’t going to check out the store that Ganyu recommended like you initially promised. After all, your kind has never responded much to any sort of human medicine. Whatever’s bothering you is only going to be resolved if you stop being stubborn and fed on time – something you only care to do once a month at most. 

Even after living your life as a succubus for almost twenty-four years, the idea of having to draw out your life force from… that still made you sick to your stomach. It’s bad enough that your strange constitution wouldn’t let you settle down and have normal relationships, but having to constantly find a source of nutrition is a pain in and of itself. 

Your body has quite the standard for the men you’re supposed to suck some sexual energy out of, too. When you indiscriminately pick some rando you saw on the street, you might not effectively absorb the energy you harvested if you aren’t invested enough.

Case in point: unless you try to sleep with someone you remotely care about in their dreams, you’re going to keep craving for a proper fix.

Last month, you had to terrorize the poor barista who’s been serving you coffee at that new café across the street. You thought he wouldn’t think much of it, since you had the inkling the guy was hitting on you every time you ordered. But lo and behold, mister charming, suave barista is actually quite timid when it goes down to it. Your sessions usually took an hour at most to complete and you wouldn’t have to harvest energy again for at least another month. But that guy? You could barely ask him to strip without having to deal with him stumbling out of his dream-bed out of sheer embarrassment. Took you three hours in that dreamscape just to get the bare minimum out of him. And that just goes to show that the people you meet aren’t always what they seem to be – yourself included.

As entertaining as that session turned out though, you couldn’t really make substantial progress with mister barista, which eventually led to your premature hunger pangs. You started feeling a bit off-kilter last week, but you made the mistake of listing it off as nothing but a seasonal flu or something. Once your co-workers caught wind of how exhausted you are at work, you knew it was that time of the month again.

You can always just make up for the minimal energy gain of harvesting from a complete stranger by invading multiple strangers’ dreams, but you still have some shred of dignity. Well, you could just settle with the men in your department, but those slobs are the last ones you’d ever consider sleeping with. But then again, your team is working on a big, end-of-year project that you can’t afford to slack off on, so you need to find this month’s match before your body shuts down completely – even if that means seducing your awful desk neighbor in his sleep.

“Hard at work again, I see.”

You startle at the sound of a deep-seated voice coming from behind you, whisking your chair around to see your boss showing you a kind smile. It isn’t unusual for Zhongli to do some rounds in the office, but –

“Ganyu was looking for you, sir,” you blurt out, trying not to focus on how his neatly pressed tie compliments his eyes. “She had me sign some documents for the project you asked me to oversee, and it seems like she was on her way to your office.”

He hums. “I see. I just made a quick trip to the pantry, but I’ve yet to figure out how one operates the machine they installed in the break room. That’s why I just asked my assistant to purchase a drink from the coffee shop down the street… Are you alright? You’re looking quite pale.”

“Yeah, I’ve never been better,” you lie, trying to force out those memories of too-timid-for-his-own-good barista out of your head. “I’ll make sure to follow up on my assigned report at the end of the week, sir.” 

Once again, your senses jolt to life when you feel a large, comforting palm settle on your aching shoulders, giving you a few pats. The sincerity in Zhongli’s eyes doesn’t fade, and you’re seriously wondering how he has it to be so encouraging all the time.

“Everyone deserves to rest when their bodies require it,” he says. “Don’t hesitate to file for sick leave if you’re unable to perform at your fullest because of health reasons. I didn’t overhaul the employee benefits clause in your contracts for nothing.”

Your face heats up at the thought of your boss being this considerate of your well-being. You’ve been working at Wangsheng Corporation for almost two years now, but employees have never been treated the way Zhongli treats them. It’s a miracle that he got transferred here last month – with his gentle voice and mindfulness of others. When he walked through the doors of your department that day, the last thing you expected was a compassionate superior, given that all those assholes in the corporate ladder only cared about money and none else. He was easily a breath of fresh air in the smog of Liyue Harbor, and you’re not about to complain.

“I best be on my way,” he tells you with a hint of remorse. “I’ll be attending a board meeting in thirty minutes. Once it’s been adjourned, you can come to me if you need anything.”

Come to him if you need anything…  

For some reason, his words ring inside your head longer than they have to. But before you can even get your bearings straight, your mind is suddenly plagued with images of your boss in a more sensual setting. 

You picture a Zhongli who’s free from the stifling confines of his suit – regardless of how dashing he looks in it, you always wondered what he would look like dressed down. You imagine him lying on his bed, golden eyes half-lidded as he beckons you closer; how his hot breath would make your skin tingle as he whispers all the lewd things he wishes to do with you – 

“Of course, sir,” you tell him in real life, mustering up a smile that’s enough to hide your own embarrassment. “Thank you for taking the time to stop by.”

Zhongli raises a hand to wave at you before sauntering off to his office, leaving you alone with lecherous thoughts and a growling stomach. But the moment the door clicks shut behind him, you come to a guilty conclusion.

Guess I already found this month’s target. 

The hardest part, you think, is falling asleep before feeding.

You’re still at odds with everything you had to do just to survive, so of course you’ll feel a bit queasy when you lay on your bed in preparation. Whether it’s that one cute barista or your attractive boss, it doesn’t change the fact that you’re nervous beyond belief. Navigating a person’s dreamscape is just as tricky as it sounds, and if you aren’t careful, the slightest mishap can lead to unwanted casualties. Worst case scenario: you might get trapped in the dream until the person you’re feeding off of wakes up. 

But you can trust your worrisome nature to keep that from happening. The only instance you’d ever get trapped in someone else’s dream is if you lose touch with your own existence within it. That’s why you tend to limit the degree of pleasure you feel in the dreamscape during your feedings. Orgasms are one of the many things that make people, succubi included, lose their grip on reality, so you make sure not to experience such a thing, no matter how tempting it could be at times. And while there are no explicit rules stating that your kind isn’t allowed to indulge in the desires of the flesh – let’s face it, you’re basically a sex demon – you’ve always been too afraid to lose yourself in something that isn’t even real.

You heave a deep sigh as you pull the covers up to your chest. It feels a bit humid lately, so you opted to wear a loose nightgown – one flimsy enough to hopefully tempt Zhongli in his dreams. In spite of the impeccable decorum he exhibits at work, surely he’s still just a man under all those layers of courteousness, right? Humans tend to be more unhinged during your feeding sessions (sans mister timid barista). If the Zhongli that regularly checks up on you at work would exercise more self-restraint, maybe he won’t be as gentlemanly once you hijack his dreams.

The plan is set in stone. Fall asleep, make your way into Zhongli’s head, have sex with him, and make a run for it. You’ve outlined the same plan of action during your previous feedings, so this shouldn’t be too much of a problem.

Still, a small part of you still feels the bite of guilt for intruding on your boss’ peaceful night like this. In what little time he’s spent at Wangsheng Corporation, you can already call him the best superior you’ve ever had, and choosing him as your sacrificial lamb makes it seem as if you have no sense of indebtedness to him. But at the end of the day, you’re just a baser creature with needs to tend to or else you can’t move forward as a fully functioning member of society. 

Surprisingly, you doze off much quicker than usual. This must be from the fatigue you accumulated over the past week. Well, that’s what you get for not feeding the moment you started to feel something was off. Either way, you’re en-route to your boss’ subconscious and you’re going to feel much better right after the trip.

The in-between that connects your dream to Zhongli’s looks just like everyone else’s – a dark, narrow corridor that opens up to a light at the end. You traverse the familiar path with bare feet, not so much in a rush despite how hungry you are. Whether it’s your hesitation to use your boss like this holding you back or something else entirely, you’re not very sure. But once you finally step into the light, you close your eyes and hold your breath.

When you come to, you find yourself inside a wide cavern – making your face scrunch up in confusion once your mind processes your surroundings. You expected to appear in a bedroom in his apartment, maybe. But as you glance around the barely illuminated cave, you realize that your timing is incredibly off since Zhongli must have been having a weird dream. It’s happened once before when the person you were supposed to feed on dreamt of living inside the latest superhero movie he saw. Maybe Zhongli watched a strange documentary before heading to bed. That totally sounds like something he’d do.

You decide to have a closer look, noticing that the only sources of light inside are the stone torches perched on the sides of the cavern. Your curiosity gets the better of you when you attempt to approach the flames. But that plan is immediately thwarted once you accidentally step on something solid underfoot. It breaks underneath your weight – the sound echoing deeper into the cave. 

You can’t feel any sort of breeze inside, which cements your assumption that the corridor leads to a dead end. Something tells you that you’ll cross paths with another soul if you press forward, but your instincts, however flimsy they might be inside a dream, insist that you go back. To just forget about trying to feed today and just try again tomorrow. Maybe Zhongli wouldn’t be dreaming about weird tunnels by then. None of this is real, but the dread that’s slowly festering in the pit of your stomach is too apparent to ignore.

But it’s as if your body isn’t your own at the moment. Instead of heeding your own sense of danger, your feet carry you further into the darkness – making your imaginary heart pound with both anticipation and fear in equal measure. 

Your hunch is proven right when you spot a lone figure at the end of the cavern – observing you from afar where he’s seated rather comfortably. He has one elbow perched on the armrest of his seat, the side of his face resting atop a closed fist. You’re unable to recognize who he is at first, but once you’ve crossed the threshold of the man’s vicinity, you feel a pang of surprise surge through your veins.

“Mister Zhongli...?” 

No matter how closely you looked, he's the spitting image of your boss. However, it dawns on you half a second later that he is not the kind-hearted man you've been working with for the past month. This one sits atop a throne of jagged rock, golden antlers sprouting beneath his hood as eyes of a deeper shade glower on with disdain. 

“I do not remember giving you permission to speak,” he says, voice reminding you of untamed tremors deep within the earth – resonating with every word. “You best know your place before I'm forced to remind you of it.”

Back in your bedroom, you awake with a start.

Your heart threatens to bust out of your own rib cage with how hard it pounds against it – as if it’s barely catching up to what you just witnessed and heard. You’ve never once pulled yourself out of a dream so quickly, but there’s just something about that version of Zhongli that sets off every code-red alarm inside your head. That isn’t someone you’re going to easily seduce with a see-through nightgown and a bat of your eyelashes. In fact, that man (was he even human?!) looked like he could kill you if he wanted. 

“What the fuck?” you mutter, throwing the covers off yourself as you watch your hands tremble in your lap. “Who the hell was that…?”

You don’t have the slightest clue why you’re so shaken up. You’ve seen weirder dreamscapes in the past, but for some reason, when you stepped inside Zhongli’s, everything looked so life-like. As if you were actually transported to a real location in this world. If you actively tried to recall the details, you could’ve sworn you felt the gravel on your feet and caught the archaic scent of stone in the air. But what could a strange-looking Zhongli be doing inside such a place? You knew better than to assume there was a rhyme and reason behind a person’s dreams, but –

The sound of your ringtone going off nearly scares the living daylights out of you before you cast a frantic stare at the nightstand. There, your phone vibrates in time with the obnoxious noise, and you force yourself to get a grip. It’s over. You managed to escape whatever harrowing fate you could have ended up with had you stayed in Zhongli’s dream for even a second longer. There’s no use mulling over it now, is there?

Without checking who was insane enough to call you at this hour, you speak. “H-Hello?” 

“Hello. I do have the right number, yes?”

It takes you a moment for your mind to register the voice at the end of the line – that smooth baritone that you’ll never get tired of hearing. Of course Zhongli’s going to ring you up out of nowhere after that. 

If it were any other day, you would have swooned at the notion of your superior calling you so late, but this seems a bit too coincidental for comfort. The recurring joke that Zhongli can be a little bit of an airhead has been going around your department for a few weeks now, but sometimes you forget that he can still be as sharp as a whip. Could he have sensed something amiss from the dream you gave him? How did he even get your number?

“Sir,” you greet him as evenly as you can. “Is there something wrong?”

Zhongli is silent for a moment, as if deliberating the words. “Hmm… Nothing in particular. My apologies for disturbing you beyond work hours, but I feel like I had something to tell you but regrettably forgot.”

You swallow the lump in your throat, shifting on top of your bed as you swing your legs over the edge. “Well, if it’s about the report you assigned, I won’t be able to give you the numbers until the end of the week, sir.”

“You’re mistaken. My inquiry isn’t about work,” he tells you, chuckling in a way that makes you blush for some reason. “It’s something a bit personal…yet I can’t seem to put my finger on it.”

“...Is it important enough that you couldn’t wait until tomorrow to discuss it?”

Alright, maybe you spoke a little out of line there. He’s your superior, yes, but your mind is still a bit frazzled from your earlier encounter in the dream. Zhongli certainly sounds like someone that just woke up, and while you like to entertain the idea that you’re the first person he thought about the moment his eyes opened, it’s not enough to dispel your unease. 

“Forgive me. Calling you at this hour does seem out of turn –” It is out of turn. “– but I had quite the odd dream. I can’t remember what exactly took place anymore, but I do remember you being in it.”

Calm down. He doesn’t remember the details – not that he had a lot to remember anyways. You could have sworn you only lasted two minutes in his head before scampering back to your own body because that’s how terrified you were. What’s even there to recall about it?

“I see,” you play along. “Maybe you were dreaming about work like usual. You do seem a bit more dedicated to your job than most.”

Zhongli breathes out another laugh that makes your insides tingle. Why does he sound infinitely sexier fresh out of slumber? “You really think that?” 

“Wouldn’t dream of anyone who does your job better than you do, sir.”

You wonder, at the last minute, if you said the right thing. But Zhongli lets out a satisfied hum from the other line, coupled with the sound of fabric rustling in the background. You try not to picture what he must look like right now – disheveled hair, unkempt sheets, drowsy eyes – but the image makes its way to your head regardless. The Zhongli you’re speaking to is already so different from the man you met in his dreams, and you can’t even see him right now. 

“I suppose I’ve taken up enough of your precious time,” he murmurs, sounding more and more apologetic by the minute. “Thank you for answering my call, regardless of what little value our conversation tonight harbored. I’ll see you tomorrow at the office, hopefully when I’m in a better state of mind.”

Better state of mind, he says. So Zhongli was affected by that dream, too…

But that’s something you can definitely think about later.

“Anytime, sir,” you reply. “Good night.”

“You’re looking worse and worse each day, you know that?”

This time, the person who bothers you at your cubicle is none other than your superior, Director Hu Tao. Though, even if she holds the highest position in the Wangsheng chain-of-command, she’s a bit too free-spirited to call a proper boss. 

She watches you slave away behind your laptop with folded arms, not looking the least bit amused. Though she wasn’t really meant to know, the director is one of the few people – more like, the only person – who’s aware of what you are and what you do to survive. It’s probably because Hu Tao comes from a family with deeper connections to all things supernatural, and thankfully, she’s more understanding of your predicament than you’d otherwise expect. 

In fact, she was kind enough to let you keep your job so long as you don’t let your…special needs affect your work. But for all of Hu Tao’s usual antics in the office, you know there’s no escaping her when she gets serious about something.

Especially when she’s nagging you about feeding intervals.

“When’s the last time, hm?” she asks, poking your cheek. “Aiya, you’ve lost the flab on your face. Come on, how am I supposed to pinch them now?” 

“About a month ago,” you grumble as you revise an important email for the fifth time today. “Director, shouldn’t you be in your office? I heard from Ganyu that you’ve been passing your work onto Mister Zhongli.”

“Pah, the consultant can deal with all the trifling matters in my stead.” Hu Tao shrugs. “Besides, he’s the one who started advocating for better employee conditions in this dump, right? I’m just making sure my subordinates are healthy and happy in the workplace~”

Speaking of Zhongli, it’s been a while since you saw him around. The last time you heard his voice was the night he called you out of nowhere – the same night you hijacked his dreams. Now, it’s already the end of the week and you’re yet to meet with Zhongli despite the deadline he gave you days prior. 

“I can hook you up with a bunch of guys I know,” Hu Tao suggests, unceremoniously swinging herself on top of your desk. “All you have to do is get inside their heads and do the magic, right? Hmm… If that’s the case, why don’t you just pick a random celebrity or something?”

“It doesn’t work that way, director,” you sigh. “If it were that easy, I wouldn’t be having this problem every month.” 

“Ehh, you’re so choosy.” She pouts. “If sharing a dream with strangers doesn’t work, why don’t you just come after them in real life? Nothing beats the real thing, right?”

You’re mildly aware of how loudly Hu Tao started to mouth off about your…predicament, but fortunately it was the middle of lunch break, and none of your desk neighbors were present to overhear. Pushing your chair from beneath the desk, you breathe in deep as you consider the director’s words. 

In hindsight, she was right. You know a bunch of succubi and incubi who copulate with humans nearly everyday – more because they’re weird sex addicts than them trying to last themselves to the next day. But you were drawing blanks as to how you’re going to explain to Hu Tao that the creatures she might have heard about have sex to enjoy it; you have sex to survive. The act itself still makes you squirm, so even if you have attempted to harvest energy in real life, you’d rather steer clear of resorting to that if you could still do the same thing in an unsuspecting man’s dreams.

But now, you aren’t even able to squeeze the tiniest ounce of sexual energy from your usual method. Hence, the problem.

“I’ll think about it,” you half-promise, stretching your limbs with a quiet sigh. “Oh, and if you see Mister Zhongli anywhere, could you tell him I’m done with my report? I was going to ask when he’d like to see it, but I haven’t seen him around lately.”

“Hm? Oh, right. I asked that guy to secure a deal with a Snezhnayan diplomat who’s visiting Liyue over the season,” Hu Tao tells you before hopping back to the floor. “Well, hope you get some sustenance soon, little devil. Wouldn’t want to find you all shrivelled up from sex deprivation one day.”

“Director, please…”

“Hahaha! Just teasing~”

Hu Tao hums a lively tune once she scampers away, and you’re left staring at the blinking cursor on your screen. The email you were drafting is supposed to be sent to the PR officer of the company you’re trying to scout with your report-slash-proposal attached as an extra file. But you can’t send it in without Zhongli’s green light. What’s worse is that it’s starting to get busy in the office at this time. The end of the year is the most hectic, and you’re not sure if you’re ever going to get used to the hustle and bustle that comes with it. It would make sense why Zhongli is suddenly hard to catch.

And your feeding shortage just had to coincide with all of this.

You pull out a hand mirror from your bag, inspecting the way your face looks. Eyebags and chapped lips can easily be concealed with makeup but it’s more difficult to mask the way you’re abnormally losing weight. Even Hu Tao was able to notice it right away. If only eating human food actually contributed to your body mass…

“Tonight for sure,” you mutter – knowing damn well that your words are only worth half a promise.

In all honesty, you don’t put much thought into the exact time of your feedings. You just lay in bed, get into the minds of your targets, and hope both of you fell asleep at the same time. It’s no different on your second attempt at harvesting energy from Zhongli.

You don’t call him, don’t text him. You don’t even bother trying to get some inside information about his sleeping habits from Ganyu. So when you attempt to just wing it one more time, you’re a little surprised to find yourself transported into the dreamscape – a wave of relief washing over you when you realize you’re not inside a cave anymore. 

You’re seated at the side of a river surrounded by ruins as far as the eye can see. The sound of flowing water fills your ears, a sound you almost find calming. Someone calls a name that doesn't belong to you, but your body responds to it either way when you turn your head around curiously. 

Zhongli stands in front of you, carrying a basket of sunsettias. He doesn’t look as intimidating as the first time you saw him in his dreams, but he’s donned with the same hooded robe, and the same gold-tipped antlers. The cruelty imbued in his gaze in that cavern has long gone – replaced with quiet sincerity that’s reminiscent of the one he exudes in the office. You feel your shoulders relax at the sight of him, but… 

Something doesn’t feel right.

He folds his legs at your side, and when he speaks, you hear nothing but a garbled, faraway noise. But despite not understanding a single word he says, you let out the occasional laugh, sometimes nodding along to Zhongli’s words before biting into one of the fruits he foraged. The wind whistles through the reeds in the overrun marsh, and all you can do is admire your companion’s autumn vesper eyes as you partake in a conversation only he understands. 

But when you suddenly inch closer to him – caressing his face with a hand that isn’t your own – that’s when you finally realize what was amiss.

“Rex,” the woman whose body you hijacked murmurs fondly, the sleeves of her dress billowing in the breeze. “You should give yourself more credit. The faith of the people has always been well-founded.”

Zhongli gazes at you (at her) with wide eyes before the look melts into a fit of chuckles. His lips move in response to what the woman said and, still, you don’t catch any of it. But when your eyes drift to where his strong arms peeked from the holes of his robe, you’re surprised to see his hands shining like molten amber in the waning light. Golden veins can be seen jutting across his forearms, eventually connecting to the odd patterns depicted on his bicep. The longer you stare, the more you question why your boss made himself look so godly in his dreams. As humble as he is, he does look highly of himself after all.

Turns out, you’re not the only one who was ogling Zhongli in the most inopportune moment. It seems like the woman you’re possessing(?) also treated herself to some eye candy the same time you did, and now you can feel your face heat up with embarrassment when he catches you staring. 

You expect him to laugh it off like usual. Your boss gets thrown compliments everyday since he started working at Wangsheng – compliments that never seem to do him enough justice. But he takes them all in stride before resuming the conversation like nothing happened. This Zhongli does none of that.

One of his strange, golden hands seizes your wrist tightly – your bashfulness suddenly morphing into confusion. Zhongli’s mouth twitches into something akin to a smile as he presses forward, forcing you to lean back to introduce as much space between you as possible. You can feel his breath fan against your face – cor lapis eyes glowing with desire – and you’re too stunned to retaliate. His other hand forces itself against the ground next to your hip, caging you in the heat of his embrace. Zhongli speaks again, and you’re starting to feel annoyed with the fact that you can’t make sense of what he’s even saying. But you can’t exactly relish in the feeling much because your body is reaching a fever pitch that’s making your head spin.

This is what you came here to do, isn’t it? Sure, you’re not really the person he’s seeing right now, but anything to get the deed done, right? All you had to do was suck out the sexual energy emanating from the god of a man that’s about to ravish you out in the open. Easy as pie.

His mouth latches onto yours in a way that’s almost familiar – which tells you that this isn’t the first time that Zhongli and this woman met each other so intimately. You respond in kind, letting your borrowed body take the reins as you feel him nudging apart the lapels of your dress, exposing supple breasts to the humid air. A full shudder runs across your skin when he growls against your lips, one arm curling around your waist before Zhongli possessively pulls you to his chest. 

Mine. 

You don’t hear his voice, but you feel the intent resonate all the way to your core as he practically tears off your clothes. Zhongli rests you atop the grass with little care for possible on-lookers, rolling his hips against yours as he decorates your neck with lovebites. Your fingers rake through his long, dark tresses – imprinting the image in your head for years to come. Your boss Zhongli always ties his hair with a jewel-encrusted band, so this version is definitely one for the books. 

I should’ve done this sooner, you think to yourself – whimpering when you feel the ridge of his cock straining against your middle. Much sooner… 

The rest of the details are lost in the muddled haze of your thoughts. You don’t remember if Zhongli even prepared you for what’s to come – all you know is the feel of his length prodding your slickened entrance. His grip on your body never falters even as the tip of his cock glides teasingly across your slit. You desperately move your hips closer, begging for the friction he’s holding over your head like a prize. But then, you meet his deep, amber gaze and for a moment, his eyes seem to soften in the midst of his lustful display.

When he kisses you again, your heart – this woman’s heart – comes alive. You can feel how much love she harbors, how she aches for him despite the fact that Zhongli’s hands roam around her body with the intent to leave no inch of skin untouched. 

I love you. That’s the only thought that echoes in your mind when he finally takes you – here, by the riverbank where you were the only two people in the world. These emotions aren’t your own, but you feel a surge so intense that you gasp aloud when Zhongli presses himself into you deep enough to make your vision blur. It all feels so real that you don’t even notice it when you naturally absorb the energy you’re meant to take in the first place. 

You’re not sure how it’s supposed to work in this situation, given that the body you’re using isn’t even yours. But you practically feel how Zhongli’s libido indirectly rejuvenates your spirits. Despite the fact that you’re being pounded in the middle of nowhere, you feel more refreshed – mind clearer as opposed to the jumbled mess it’s been over the past week. You never actually realize how your hunger can drive you into so much lethargy until you’re finally given the clarity of your sated instincts. 

“I don’t care for the humans like you do.”

You startle when you finally hear Zhongli’s familiar voice – hoarse with need, but still the same one you’ve come to admire. His forehead rests against yours as he thrusts his hips relentlessly, with a desperation you can almost see on his face. The woman lets out a sigh before she caresses his face with a gentle hand, thumb gently sweeping across the cut of his cheekbone. 

“You will,” she murmurs. “You’re their god, Rex. Their archon. You might not have any love for them now, but in time, you’ll understand.”

Her reply seems to irritate him. You watch as those golden eyes flash yellow with rage, but Zhongli is quick to manage the split-second shift in his emotions. Instead of lashing out, he buries his face into your neck, murmuring so softly, you almost didn’t catch the words.

“You’re the only one I’ll truly care for,” he says, fingers raking through your hair as he stills – filling you with the white hot rush of his release.

“I hope you know that will never change, Guizhong.”

There are two things that you end up mulling over when you finally get back to your own body. The first is the fact that Zhongli has way too hyperactive an imagination. About ninety-five percent of your feedings take place in your targets’ bedrooms, so having sex in the middle of a field is quite the new experience for you. The second is how your boss might actually have a girlfriend and you just…gleaned your monthly sustenance from him. Just like that. 

Your latter realization took you the fuck out. The moment you woke up, you marched into your kitchen, popped open whatever cans of beer you had inside the refrigerator, and decided to contemplate your actions for a long time. You typically don’t think about whether or not the person you’re feeding on has a significant other because…you’re not exactly committing adultery if it only takes place in their dreams, right? It isn’t supposed to be a big deal unless they try to make a move on you in real life. But thinking about how you unknowingly trespassed on an ultra hidden fantasy that Zhongli must’ve been having about his girlfriend introduces a spectrum of emotions that you’re too tired to sort out. Embarrassment, regret, shame. Those are just some of the things you’re feeling right now, and hopefully a six-pack is going to be enough to drown your not-so sorrows.

…On the bright side, at least you don’t feel like shit anymore. As you finish your third can of beer tonight, you make the effort to take a look at yourself in the mirror. The color in your cheeks has returned, as well as the so-called flab that Hu Tao misses so much. Those dark circles beneath your eyes have gone too, and admittedly, you haven’t seen your skin glow so much since your last successful feeding two months prior. 

But even if this is a cause for celebration – because finally, you won’t have to deal with those nasty hunger pangs again for at least another month – you can’t find it in you to be pleased with your results. 

You’re still a bit…conflicted with what you saw in Zhongli’s dream. You assumed it was just some weird fictional fantasy of his, but you’ve been inside the dreams of other men often enough to know that your boss’ dreamscape is a lot different from the rest. You’re yet to put a finger on the rhyme and reason behind your logic, but the experience filled you with the kind of curiosity that’ll get you in trouble one of these days.

“No more prying into your boss’ private life,” you say, pointing at your reflection in the mirror with a frown. “You are not a homewrecker. Got that?”

Now that you’ve recovered from being “under the weather”, all that’s left is to get your work quota over with before the year ends. You’re practically brimming with ideas now that you’re finally in the right headspace to brainstorm about the project that Zhongli entrusted you with. As you pop open your fourth beer alongside your laptop, you’re quite horrified to see the mess of a proposal that you worked on during the onslaught of your physiological suffering. Dear gods, you’re never going to deprive yourself like that again. It’s a good thing you waited for Zhongli’s approval first or else, you might’ve made a fool out of yourself to your clients.

When you finally finish proofreading and making all the appropriate edits, you hop into the shower for a nice, hot bath. And when you crawl underneath the covers, the smooth glide of your sheets feels like heaven against your skin. But regardless of how comfortable you are in your own bed; how relaxed you feel for the first time in weeks, you can’t bring yourself to fall asleep as easily as you’d like. 

Every time you close your eyes, all you can see is a man with molten gold irises and branches sprouting from his rich brown hair. You can even remember the smidge of red decorating the fine line of his lashes if you recalled the dream vividly enough. But the moment you start thinking about how he spread you apart and had his way with you –

I’m fucked, you realize as you wrench your eyes open – staring at the ceiling as if it’ll show you even an ounce of sympathy. I am so fucked.

Little did you know that ‘fucked’ is the understatement of the century.

“Ganyu, can I ask you something?”

The next day, you coincidentally find yourself sharing a table with Zhongli’s secretary during your lunch break. Ganyu looks up from the salad she’s been happily feasting on and flashes you a questioning look. “Of course. How can I help, miss?”

You pause for a while – deliberating whether it’s even worth looking into at the last minute – but you’ve already bothered Ganyu so… 

“Do you know a woman named Guizhong?”

You’re purposely avoiding her gaze when you bring up the question, casually sticking your fork into the food you ordered at the office cafeteria. But when you notice how Ganyu fell silent for too long, you flick your gaze back to her in the most casual way you can manage. To your surprise, she’s staring at you like you just insulted your family.

“H-How did you hear of that name?”

Brows raised, you offer a nonchalant shrug. “Hmm… I was looking through some old company records and found that name listed in the contacts. I just thought you might know who she is.”

You’re not even sure Ganyu is even going to take the bait for that white lie. There is absolutely no one who knows Wangsheng’s documents better than she does. This woman used to work under the Liyue Qixing, so it’s only natural for her to be meticulous in every aspect of her duties. But instead of laying suspicion on you like you expected her to do, Ganyu seemingly heaves a relieved sigh. 

“Well, yes. Miss Guizhong was one of the company’s contacts, but…” She bites her lip, fingers drumming nervously on her thigh. “Please refrain from mentioning that name to Mister Zhongli. As for the reason, it’s…quite complicated. I hope you understand why I can’t disclose any further, miss.”

…So Guizhong is a real person. A real person that Zhongli cares about deeply. But from the way Ganyu responded to your question, things might’ve gone awry between them at some point. 

Why do you feel…relieved all of a sudden? 

“Don’t worry, I won’t,” you promise – this time, you mean it. “I was just a bit curious.”

The secretary nods. “Mister Zhongli should be coming back today as scheduled. I’ve already gone over your proposal like you asked, and I don’t see any flaws in your plans, miss. I’m certain he’ll approve of it.”

Way to shift the topic of conversation. You might’ve applauded her for how smoothly she made that transition, but Ganyu just indirectly reminded you to keep your head in place. There’s still work to do, and you shouldn’t spend what little time you have fretting about your boss’ not-girlfriend. 

“Copy that,” you tell her, finishing the rest of your food with a newfound resolve.

When Zhongli finally arrives back at the office, you make sure to act like you usually do – timid yet just a touch daring when needed. You presented your proposal to Zhongli and the board of directors, since your boss insisted that they’re entitled to study its contents last minute. The idea of having an on-the-spot address makes you queasier than the moments leading up to your monthly feeding. But the entire time, the expectant stares of your other superiors didn’t faze you as much. All you can really focus on, aside from the important points you’ve outlined, are the vibrant gold of Zhongli’s eyes – peering from the nearest seat in the front in silent observation.

He looks so composed, like a slab of unmovable stone. You find it quite difficult to believe that your boss and the man who shows up in his dreams – the one with unruly hair and golden ichor horns – are the same person.

Once you’re finished speaking, the board begins to ask questions one by one – clarifying some things they wanted you to expound on. Thankfully, you’ve gone over your report multiple times before coming into the office this morning. Whatever inquiry they could throw at you, you justified with answers based on the sufficient data you’ve gathered over the past two weeks. You have to admit that being on the receiving end of their impressed stares is doing things to your ego, but what’s important is that your proposal has been pretty much approved. Nothing beats a sense of accomplishment, after all.

Zhongli is kind enough to escort you back to your cubicle, but you insist on dropping by the pantry first for a much-needed coffee break. You tell him that it’s alright if he doesn’t stick around if he has other matters to attend to, but it seems that your boss is going to take his time giving you his brunt of the praise.

“You did well. Far exceeded my expectations, even.” He smiles so radiantly that you can almost feel your chest twist with an unfamiliar feeling. “My apologies for suddenly disappearing all of a sudden. I was planning to help you work out the necessary details for this, but something else came up at the last minute. Though I know this all sounds like me making up petty reasons for my absence.”

You shake your head, taking a sip on your cup of instant coffee. “Not at all! Director Hu told me about your dealings with a Snezhnayan diplomat, so I figured that I needed to step up one way or another.”

Zhongli’s expression morphs into something unreadable before he reaches for one of the paper cups stashed away – filling it with cold water from the dispenser. “Is that what she’s told you all?” he sighs, taking a long gulp of his drink before setting the cup down on the table. “That child… I’m aware she has her way of running things in this company, but she needn’t lie about my whereabouts.”

…Lie? Wait, what exactly did Hu Tao –

“Since I forced you to spearhead such an important project alone, I might as well let you in on the truth,” he laughs softly, lips pressed into a small smile. “Would that make for sufficient compensation?”

You swallow the lump in your throat, avoiding the intensity of his gaze. “Um, you don’t have to if it’s a touchy subject, sir. I respect that we all have lives outside of work.”

“I insist,” Zhongli says, leaning against the wall without breaking eye contact. “It’s also a…means for me to ‘let out some steam’, as the director might’ve put it. But I won’t divulge anything you don’t wish to hear, of course.”

You take a moment to mull over his words. Is he saying that he wants to open up to you or something? Well…

“I don’t mind,” you reply, feeling the skin of your fingertips buzz underneath the heat of your cup. Anticipation –  that’s what you’re feeling. “You can tell me anything, sir. And I swear upon my end-of-year bonus that I won’t share it to a single soul.”

Your boss flashes you another smile, shaking his head in amusement. “I’m grateful for your promise of confidentiality. You truly are a worthwhile companion.”

“...As for the real reason behind my absence, no I did not meet with a non-existent envoy from Snezhnaya. I made a three-day trip to Guili Plains.” Zhongli speaks each word carefully, as if not wanting you to miss a beat. “You and the rest of the department aren’t familiar with such a tradition that I make sure to uphold every year, since I was just newly transferred. Ganyu, however, has known me long enough to know that I pay the cemetery there a visit during this season if time permits it.”

The break room is quiet, save for the ever-present hum of the water dispenser. You don’t know why, but there’s a sinking feeling in your gut that tells you you’re not going to like what he’s going to say next.

“When I was still pursuing my Bachelor’s, I had this…friend,” he continues, eyes trailing up to the ceiling as if reminiscing about a better time in his life. “A friend that I held closer to my heart than anyone else. We were supposed to build a company that could change the world together – a pipe dream that youths often pour their souls into when they think they can do anything and everything they desire.

“But one day, that friend fell ill all of a sudden. We both thought it was just a mild sickness, nothing so severe that we should fret about it.” He sighs, and you can see how his mild-mannered demeanor makes way for the sorrow that roots itself on his face. You’ve never seen Zhongli look so…downcast before. It makes you want to reach out and pull him into an embrace, but you know better than to overstep your boundaries. “I’m sure you know where this leads. Turns out, the disease wasn’t just an ordinary coughing fit. She was diagnosed with lung cancer and died of it faster than I could even complete my final semester in college.” 

“I-I’m sorry,” you blurt out all of a sudden – the shock on your face surfacing too suddenly for you to hide. “Oh, gods. You didn’t have to tell me this if it pains you to remember sir –”

“None of that,” Zhongli interjects, waving a hand in dismissal. “I chose to tell you this tale, didn’t I? Insisted, even. So you don’t need to worry about my grief, as this is something that I’ve long come to terms with.” 

Holy shit. Now you feel twice as terrible for feeling relieved that things between him and Guizhong have gone south. It’s all because she was dead. Great, now the fates are probably going to turn you into a lizard in your next life just to call it quits or something. But you don’t really have much room for those self-deprecating thoughts after everything Zhongli just told you.

“Guili Plains is quite far from here,” you comment, choosing your words carefully. “Did she live there? 

Zhongli hums. “Yes and no. The two of us lived together here in Liyue Harbor while we completed our studies, but she grew up in Guili. They’re no longer growing there today, but she used to tell me about how much she loved the glaze lilies that bloomed outside of her childhood home.”

…A ‘friend’ he used to live with. A ‘friend’ he held closer to his heart than anyone else. If there are awards for being the worst at masking hidden details, Zhongli is definitely raking everything in. Though you suppose now’s not the time to be nitpicking about your boss’ lack of subtlety. 

“How long has it been?” you ask. “If…you don’t mind me asking.”

“I think we’re both past the point of minding,” he chuckles, despite everything, and you can hardly believe it. “But…it’s been six years since she passed.”

Six years, and he still dreams of her.

You nod slowly before finishing the rest of your coffee – now cold with how long you took to drink it. 

“Thank you for sharing all this to me, sir. I–I…don’t know what to say,” you admit. 

“Nor do I expect you to say anything at all,” he tells you. “Just having an ear to listen to my…troubles is worth more than all the mora in this company combined. It’s quite rare for me to find anyone willing to hear me out.”

You wonder if it’s because of Zhongli’s picture perfect image that no one would stop to think that he experiences the same things everyone does. He grieves. He loves. He even lays himself vulnerable like this. Hell, you wouldn’t even dare to imagine Zhongli being anything but the unflawed superior everyone knows and adores if he never spoke about this at all. 

But he did. He trusted you enough to share a part of himself that he doesn’t just let anyone else know about. Whether it was just to repay your so-called stellar performance or something else, you’re grateful for his faith in you either way.

All of a sudden, you stride closer to Zhongli – the sound of you bumping against the side of the table at your urgency surprising him a bit. Before you can slip-up any further, you hold out your hand as you cast him a determined stare. 

“I’ll be looking forward to working on this project with you.”

Zhongli is at a loss for words for a while, those deep amber eyes alternating between your face and your outstretched hand. You wonder if he thinks you’re doing some sort of alien gesture. But in the end, your worries are dispelled the moment he shakes it gingerly.

“I feel the exact same way,” Zhongli says – in a much brighter tone now that the storm has passed. 

You just hope it will be a while before the clouds roll overhead once more.

The days pass by before you know it.

Along with the end of the year comes the beginning of your newest project. Zhongli was kind enough to lay all the groundwork in your stead, and all you had to do was secure some due partnerships with other companies residing in Yujing Terrace. With just a bit more convincing, you might even get the Liyue Qixing to become one of the official sponsors for the event, especially with someone like Ganyu by your side. Rumor has it that she’s one of Lady Ningguang’s favorite secretaries, until Zhongli whisked her away. You just prayed that she won’t take your boss’ past history of secretary-nabbing personally. 

Your reputation has slowly picked up in your department as well. For the past two years, you were always careful about the connections you made because even if Hu Tao is privy to your unique constitution, you’ll be forced to switch locations if someone catches wind that you’re a succubus. You’re certain that the director could pull a few strings if something like that ever happened, but you never really liked relying on others too much – more so making them share your burdens.

At least, that’s how things were before Zhongli entrusted you with such an important task.

“There’s a drinking party somewhere at Chihu Rock – one of the newbies is treating,” Zhang, the desk neighbor you used to hate so much, informs you as he stuffs his laptop into his backpack. “The girls from accounting asked me to invite you, if you’re wondering.”

You cast him a surprised stare while you tidy up your own workspace, sparing a quiet laugh once you get ahold of yourself. “You guys aren’t bullying the new employees into footing the bill, are you?”

“Hey, if this is how they want to get in their seniors’ good graces, who am I to say no?” He shrugs, slinging his bag over his shoulder. “So, you coming or not?”

Now that you think about it, you don’t particularly have anything else to get done for this week. All the necessary preparations for the first leg of the event are in place, and your team members assured that they’ll give you a ring once something comes up. 

“Sure thing,” you tell Zhang with a smile. “There better be finger food.”

Company drinking parties aren’t as bad as you thought. They’re not mixers in disguise, like all the manga you’ve illegally downloaded off Inazuman websites suggested. You got to know your close colleagues, and some other people in departments that rarely come into contact with yours. The alcohol isn’t half bad either, especially when the lively newcomer Zhang told you about is going to make good on his promise. You’re not so stuck-up that you’ll deny free food and drinks once they’re offered.

To your dismay, you still aren’t used to drinking with a lot of people as company. Normally, you just grab a few packs of beer from the supermarket before consuming them in your lonesome at home. You realize a little too late that if you’re drinking out, you really shouldn’t be chugging glass after glass as if you’re the only person enjoying the liquor out here. 

After a few more pints, some of your co-workers have started to tap out – making you pout at them, red-faced and more pissy than usual. “What? You guys are going? And here I thought these drinking parties lasted until morning.”

Zhang shakes his head at your side, clinking his glass with yours before downing his drink. “Right? These guys have been hanging out with us for months, but they act like they can’t handle drinking on a work night.”

“Hmph, we all know why you’re insistent on staying behind tonight, Zhang,” one of the girls from accounting – Chen? Was that her name? – says, rolling her eyes as she hoists her handbag over her shoulder. “Just…take care of her, alright? Zhongli’s going to kick your ass if something happens.”

You’re still feeling a bit woozy from the beer, so you can only crane your head in confusion. What did she mean by take care of you? You can take care of yourself, thank you very –

“I will, I will,” Zhang chuckles, and suddenly, you feel a heavy arm drape itself across your shoulders – making you wrinkle your nose. “I never expected her to drink so much, but it’s a good thing that I’m here.” 

“I doubt that,” Chen scoffs. “Oh, well. See you guys tomorrow!”

Once the others make their leave, that’s when you start mumbling under your breath “Ugh. The first time I actually come along to these kinds of things and the people who invited me don’t even last until the end,” you complain, pressing your face against the wooden table in front of you. “Where’s the kid that said he was going to pay for everything? It’s just the two of us left…”

Zhang rubs your back in a way that isn’t really soothing the way your skin burns from the alcohol, but you’re a bit too intoxicated to tell him off. “Aww, don’t worry. Some of my pals helped the poor guy home, but he asked the bar to put everything on his tab before he passed out. So if you still want to have a go, I’m down.” 

You can feel something buzzing in your bag, but it’s probably just a text notification from your phone carrier. You’ve been receiving a lot of those lately. Maybe you should pay your bill soon. But your thoughts about phone bills are rudely interrupted by the feel of Zhang snaking an arm around your waist – pulling you upright as he steadies your shoulder with his free hand.

“Hey, don’t fall asleep here,” he says. “You’re going to feel like shit once you wake up from a drunk nap, you know.”

“Don’t care…” you mumble, eyelids drooping as you lose your grip on the handle of your glass. “‘M so sleepy. Can you get me a cab back home, Zhang…? Don’t think I can commute anymore.”

Zhang doesn’t respond right away, and you nearly doze off in that short bout of silence. But eventually, your desk neighbor helps you back to your feet and walks you out of the bar – exchanging farewells with the bartender on your way out.

The late evening breeze feels chilly against your legs, even through your stockings – yet that isn’t quite enough to make you snap out of your drowsiness. You end up leaning against Zhang for support as you wait for him to call a cab, all the while you screw your eyes shut – trying to stop your head from spinning. 

“You know… There’s a hotel nearby that we can just crash in for the night.”

You’re too far between consciousness and slumber to fully process what he just said. All you can do is press the side of your face against his shoulder as you attempt not to fall asleep on the spot. But, apparently, Zhang takes your lack of a response for confirmation – wrapping his arm around your shoulder as he leads you to the direction of the hotel. You don’t really think of it much, since the desire to sleep is the only thing weighing on your mind right now. You’re just glad someone’s patient enough to guide you as you stumble around the sidewalk. 

Suddenly, though, Zhang’s strides come to a halt. 

Your mind vaguely registers the sound of him speaking to someone else. Huh. You could’ve sworn the others have already left. But their conversation lasts a bit longer than you anticipated, and you force yourself to listen in. 

“...Thank you for watching out for her all this time. I’ll take it from here.”

This voice…? Is that –

“U-Uh, sure, sir,” you can hear Zhang sputter beside you before you feel him shift your weight onto something – no, someone else. “I don’t really know where she lives so –”

You don’t really hear the rest of what Zhang has to say because you’re distracted by the person who just joined the fray. His clothes feel thick underneath your touch, like tailored fabric made from the most exquisite material, and they carry a familiar scent that reminds you of incense – one with a unique spice, just a touch archaic. You might’ve been too drunk to tell at the time, but if you had more strength than you did, you would’ve pushed Zhang away because his touch alone already didn’t feel right. With this person, though? You’d gladly lay in his arms for days. 

The last memory you have that night is the sensation of being gently ushered into the passenger seat of an unfamiliar car. A soothing voice speaks to you constantly, as if trying to keep you awake. But the gentle lull of his words do little to aid that particular cause, and when he slides into the driver’s seat next to you, you’re already out like a light.

“Is anything the matter?”

You blink in non-plus, feeling like you’ve just woken up from a dream despite the fact that you’re sitting in a vast field of flowers. Wait a moment. 

Glancing at your side, you see the Zhongli’s humanoid counterpart – those draconian eyes of his scanning your face to see if something was wrong. In his hands is a bundle of pale blue flowers, clutched tightly between his clawed fingers, and you feel your shoulders sag. The idea that you unknowingly stepped into his dreams again as Guizhong incites a rush of guilt that you have all the reason to feel right now.

You don’t even remember planning on feeding tonight. Sure, it’s been a while since the first time you collected energy from your boss, but you’re not particularly in need of a refill right now. How did you even end up here in the first place?

Thankfully, Guizhong does all the talking while you accustom yourself to your unplanned invasion. “I just never thought you’d humor my request. You were never that fond of the glaze lilies.”

“This is where I met you all those years ago,” he reminds you. “Why would I ever loathe the thing that brought us together, my love?”

Silence envelops the two of you for a sliver of a moment, and you catch the scent of the ephemeral flowers even in the filtered reality of Zhongli’s dream. Guizhong lets out a peal of gentle laughter as she picks one of the lilies that grew in abundance – examining the unassuming bloom rather fondly.

“These flowers take the memories of the land and transform them into an unforgettable fragrance,” she murmurs. “When the war is over, do you think they’ll still carry the scent of our union, Rex?”

…War? There’s a war?

But in the end, you never get to hear Zhongli’s answer nor the proper explanation behind what Guizhong just said. When you open your eyes, it’s to an unfamiliar room that makes you bolt upright – eyes frantically darting around the vicinity while you try to recall what happened before you fell asleep.

Drinking party. Zhang being all touchy feely. Being taken care of by someone else.

You try not to think about the awful taste that lingers in your mouth as you try to figure out whose house you’re currently crashing. This obviously isn’t yours because you can’t afford the imported rug that’s tucked underneath the queen-sized bed. However, when your gaze lands on the dark-wood nightstand, you see a couple of glaze lilies sitting in an expensive-looking vase.

The next thing your barely sober mind takes note of is the presence of another person on the bed right next to you. Anticipation coils in your gut as you turn around slowly, and when you see Zhongli sleeping soundly a respectable distance away, you can’t help the way your heart throbs at the sight. He looks a bit more like the man in his dreams like this – dark hair pooled messily across his pillows. And you also notice that he’s still in the dress shirt he often wears to work, further suggesting that he might’ve fallen asleep while watching over you. The idea is enough to make your face flush with shame.

You spot your bag placed on top of a table at the other side of the room, so you quietly slip out of his bed before retrieving your phone inside. How did Zhongli even know where you were? Was he aware that you were out drinking with your colleagues? A single glance at your lock screen is all the answer you need because there, you bear witness to several unanswered calls and text messages from your boss himself. 

From where you stood, you cast the man in question a longing stare. He was kind enough to take care of you when you obviously couldn’t do that for yourself – even going as far as to let you sleep on the same bed as him. Zhongli is quite the busy man. Busy enough that he always turns down any and all invitations for drinks, yet he showed up outside the bar earlier tonight and just…took you back home with him? You don’t see any signs that he might’ve tried to take advantage of your inebriated state either – not that you believed that Zhongli is capable of such a thing. He was a proper gentleman through and through.

But…good intentions aside, you’re still at a loss for answers when you recall the dream you shared with him just now. This is the first time you found yourself inside a dreamscape without meaning to, and you’re unsure of whether or not this is a cause for alarm. What’s more is that his dreams always seem to take place in a world that’s wholly unfamiliar to you – a place where you take the form of his past lover without any real reason behind it.

Not wanting to overstay your welcome, you quickly type in a text message to Zhongli – thanking him for everything he’s done, along with an apology that you’ll probably repeat once you see him again in the office. Although you’re more conscious of his aberrant dreams than you imposing on his kindness. 

You tell yourself to just leave whatever you saw, whatever you heard there in his mind. There’s no reason for you to keep nosing in. You already got your fill, right? And you never feed on the same person twice – never.  

You just hope you can live by that personal rule of yours for as long as you can.

News flash: you cave to your pesky, curious tendencies not two days since the incident.

Zhongli makes it terribly easy for you, too. Every night, by eleven P.M., your boss is already sound asleep – providing you with ample time to travel in-between dreams before reaching the one that perpetually occurs inside his head. 

The more you make these timely visits, the more you learn about the life that Zhongli – no, Rex Lapis – lives in this world. He’s someone that mortals call the God of Contracts. Someone who shows no mercy to anyone who dares break any sort of agreement that they willingly set in stone. He and Guizhong live in an era where the gods fight for the title of archon – a concept that you’re still having some trouble wrapping your head around. But in the most fundamental sense, Rex is someone equally respected and feared, and you can’t blame others for feeling that way.

When he speaks to people that aren’t Guizhong, he dons a stone-cold visage that still makes your blood run cold despite how many times you’ve seen it. It wasn’t a bluff when he said he didn’t care for the humans he and his lover watched over. All he wanted was to give Guizhong a place to live comfortably – and if that meant felling other gods just to attain that goal, he’ll gladly bloody his hands for it. 

But Guizhong, the God of Dust, was never that fond of Rex’s violent ways of doing things. 

She reminds him that humans are just as small and fragile as dust. They do not know when they’re bound to lose their lives to disaster or strife, and so they live in fear. Because they live in fear, they try so hard to be much more than the small, fragile creatures that the gods have reduced them to. Guizhong is a god who’s more human than divine, and you suppose that’s something that Rex is yet to fully understand.

These are only some of the things you learned during your visits, and you can’t help but tune into every scenario that unfolds. Like a television series you can’t quite get enough of. However, you’re careful not to let the curious tale of Zhongli’s dreams hinder you in your waking life. 

Fortunately, he doesn’t seem to remember any of the things that take place in his dreams. Whenever you run into him at work, Zhongli simply greets you with that trademark smile of his before discussing business as usual. No telltale signs of any sort of disturbance rooted from his slumber. 

At the office, you notice that you’ve become closer beyond measure as well – both as colleagues and, you daresay, friends. Along with the team you’re heading for the project, your boss is one of your constant support systems during such a hectic time in your career. 

Not only does he serve as something similar to your advisor, but he also keeps you company whenever you need to unwind.

During one of your late dinners, you share a glass of wine in his company as he shares some embarrassing work stories over the years. Zhongli is about three years your senior, so it makes sense for him to have more tales to tell. Nonetheless, you enjoy every minute of it, and in the back of your mind, you wonder when he’ll take you out like this again.

But when Zhongli drives you back to your apartment that night, he abruptly grabs hold of your wrist as you open the door to the passenger seat. You shoot him a startled look, but your boss’ alluring gaze doesn’t waver. You want to ask him what’s the matter, but before you can even get a single word out, he’s already pulling you close enough for a kiss.

You can’t process what was happening fast enough – simply sitting there in shock as you feel your superior’s mouth move against yours. When Zhongli doesn’t get so much as a reaction from you though, he pulls away with a troubled look on his face. 

“I apologize. Really, I do,” Zhongli says. “Perhaps I’ve had too much –”

This time, your senses finally kickstart into motion as you throw your arms around his neck before pulling him in again. You return his kiss in earnest, even going as far as licking the swell of his bottom lip to show you that you’re more eager for his affections than he initially assumed. And when you feel his strong arms circle around your waist in the same, possessive way he held you in the first dream, you all but moan into his mouth.

You’re not sure how things led up to this point, exactly. It’s true that you and him have grown more familiar with each other since the project’s launch, but you never would’ve imagined doing this with Zhongli in real life. You thought you were content with having sampled the more sensual side of him in your dreams, but as it turns out, Hu Tao was right.

Nothing beats the real thing.

“What does this mean?” you whisper in-between gasps, laughing a bit as Zhongli chases after your lips. He lets out a disgruntled noise when you pull away, and you feel the urgency in his touch when his hand rests against your cheek.

“It means I fancy you very much,” he tells you bluntly. “Though I admit, this might be too sudden. I understand if you don’t feel the same way, or if you don’t wish to do these kinds of things with me. I just hope my admission doesn’t change our dynamic at work.”

…Is he being for real? Did Zhongli just assume that you didn’t feel the same way? 

“Everything happens all in due time,” you tell him with a smile, brushing away some of his bangs as you take the time to admire the man before you. “And who said I wasn’t at all interested, sir?”

Zhongli sighs, dipping his head closer to press a fleeting kiss on your forehead. The sensation sets your heart alight with glee, and you can’t help but lean closer to his touch.

“When it’s just the two of us, I’d prefer it if you called me by my first name,” he tells you as he presses another kiss to your cheek. “Would that be alright?”

“Of course,” you breathe – placing your hand over the one he’s using to cup your face. “I’d love that.”

At that moment, you don’t think about how it’s been tough for you to find yourself a boyfriend over the last few years. How starting a relationship like this with Zhongli is going to give you more problems than you bargained for. All that matters is the comforting warmth of his touch as the two of you bask in each other’s company in the privacy of his car. 

Nothing more, nothing less.

Times where you attempt to contact people like yourself are few and far in between. You want little to do in the lifestyles of other succubi and incubi, but it’s a different case with Xingqiu.

You met him by chance in the most awkward way possible. One time, you decided that a college boy who once interned at Wangsheng was going to be your target of the month. But on the night you tried to harvest energy from him, someone else was already occupying the dream – doing the things you were supposed to do before you could even arrive.

Long story short, you ended up doing a little snooping around with your targets first before going in for the kill. You wouldn’t want to run into Xingqiu in the middle of a feeding again, after all.

“It’s been a while,” he comments as you slide into the seat across from him. Xingqiu closes the book he was reading and props an elbow on the table, resting his head against the curve of his palm. “I’m guessing this is really important if you came to me for help.”

“It is,” you sigh.

Your companion nods along and smiles. “Okay, I’ll hear you out. Make sure to order something first because I can tell this one’s going to take us a while.”

Wanmin Restaurant, the place he chose for your quick meeting, serves the best Black-Back Perch Stew you’ve ever tasted in your life. This makes it a whole lot easier to settle down and explain your situation to Xingqiu to the most minute details. He quietly eats his own food as you tell him about the dreams you experience inside Zhongli’s head. How it always takes place in the same setting. How the sequence of events seem to have a linear pattern to them – which is quite rare to encounter in a human’s dreams. You’ve never once felt any sense of order whenever you hopped into the minds of your targets, but it’s as if you’re witnessing something straight out of a film reel when it comes to your boss-turned-lover.

You suspect that Xingqiu has been an incubus long before you’ve even been born. In spite of his appearance, you can tell he holds more wisdom about your kind than one would expect. So it doesn’t come as a surprise when he quietly hums at the end of your story – an answer already prepared in advance.

“Memories,” he says simply. “You’re not just witnessing that man’s dreams – you’re watching his memories.” 

You frown. “But…that place is something that’s straight out of a fantasy novel. Gods and monsters? A world plunged into a war? How could Zhongli have memories of that?”

Xingqiu spares you a soft laugh. “How do creatures like us still exist in a world catered for humans and humans alone? There are many things that can’t be explained by pure logic. But I have a hunch that the owner of the memories you see is both your boyfriend and isn’t at the same time.”

“...I’m sorry?”

“Do you believe in past lives?” he asks. “Reincarnation, exactly. Do you believe that all of us have already lived once before?”

“Are you saying that the stuff I’m seeing in his dreams are memories of a past life?” you clarify, face twisting with confusion. “Xingqiu, isn’t that a bit…”

“Crazy? It is,” he chuckles. “But like I said, this world leaves a lot of things unexplained. Some details are meant to sound crazy so you wouldn’t think they’re actually possible.”

You toy with what’s left of your dish, the appetite you’ve built up suddenly dissipating at the idea that Xingqiu just proposed to you. So even in a past life, Zhongli adored Guizhong to the point that he’d tear both heaven and earth asunder all in her name. You wonder if the Zhongli in this world, the one you’re currently dating, loved Guizhong to the same degree as well. He probably did, and you probably wouldn’t compare to someone like her.

“Is it possible for past lives to have some…parallels to the ones we live now?” Your voice is quiet, almost as if you fear for the answer.

The incubus considers the question for a moment. “Well, yes. The saying ‘history repeats itself’ isn’t exactly true because history doesn’t repeat itself – sometimes, it just rhymes. Things that occurred in the past can occur again in the present, but they won’t always entail the same meaning.” 

You receive his words with a solemn nod, feeling your chest twist uncomfortably. Somehow, you don’t really like the sound of that.

“Thank you,” you tell Xingqiu when the two of you are done splitting the bill. “You seriously shed some light on a lot of things that were confusing me.”

“Don’t mention it,” he insists, tucking his book underneath his shoulder. For a moment, you think that this is where you part ways, but Xingqiu suddenly pauses – eyes narrowing as he leans closer to you. “When was the last time you fed?”

You’re taken aback by his sudden inquiry, but you manage an answer all the same. “Um, a while.”

“Well, what are you waiting for? You have a boyfriend that’s more than willing to help you, right?” He posits the question like he expected the answer to be yes, but when you shyly avert your gaze, Xingqiu’s smile falls almost immediately. “Oh, no. He doesn’t know what you are, does he?”

“It’s kind of hard to just go off on a tangent and say, ‘hey I’m actually a demon that receives my life force from dream sex’,” you point out, but know he’s right either way. “I…I do plan on telling him. Just not anytime soon. We’re kind of busy with a huge project at work, and I can’t really drop something like that out of nowhere.”

Xingqiu sighs, pinching his nose between his fingers. “But you’ve been spending a lot of time in his dreams anyways. Am I right? You seem to know an awful lot about his past life now that I think about it.”

…Of course Xingqiu’s going to be the one who catches you red-handed.

It’s really no secret that you still frequent Zhongli’s dreams, not to feed but to learn more about the life Rex lived alongside Guizhong. Since you started going out with your boss, the details became more descriptive with each visit. It’s as if you’re starting to assimilate yourself better in Guizhong’s body, and you could glean more insight about that strange, strange world with more certainty. Last night, she and Rex talked about how they plan on transferring the Guili Assembly to the harbor city, where they’ll be far from the evil gods that wish to kill them all.

“Well, whatever your circumstances are, you know what happens when you don’t feed,” Xingqiu reminds you almost grimly, not leaving any trace of his once cheerful façade. “Don’t downplay the effects of hunger. We’re already an endangered species as is.”

As you head home that day, you end up thinking about his warning more than you should. Everything Xingqiu said is in the right – you knew as much. You’ve had to suffer through the aftereffects only recently yourself, but...

You can take it. Just a bit more.

The next day, Zhongli comes over to your apartment to prepare dinner for you. He’s been excited all week to serve you his signature bamboo shoot soup, but Xingqiu’s words haunt you for the entirety of the day. You try your best not to make your distress obvious to your boyfriend, but you’re gravely mistaken if you thought Zhongli wasn’t going to catch on.

“Is anything on your mind?” he asks softly, pressing his lips to your neck. You’re seated comfortably in his lap as the two of you lounge on the sofa. But even if this has become one of your favorite places to relax with him, you just can’t bring yourself to do so now.

“Just…work,” you sigh as you rest your head across his chest. 

The beat of his heart is steady like usual, reminding you that Zhongli is real and breathing right beside you. That he’s not just a product of your dreams, like your mind always leads you to believe.

“Somehow I don’t believe that.” You can almost hear him pout. “Was dinner not to your liking, perhaps?”

“No, it’s not that,” you insist. “I’m just…really tired is all.”

That’s not exactly a lie. You’re starting to feel the effects of your own self-deprivation with each passing day. And even if you already learned your lesson last time, your conscience can’t take the idea of feeding on another person when you have a boyfriend. To further add to your list of problems, even if you wanted to harness energy from Zhongli, the setting of his dreams is too convoluted for you to pick up the right momentum. 

Rex Lapis was working hard to defend the land that he and Guizhong dedicated their lives to protect. Even if you appeared as the woman he loved more than anything else in his dreams, you doubt you’ll be able to seduce him during such a crucial period in the war. 

So now, you’re stuck in a stalemate between your own stubbornness and physiological needs. You’re not even going to be surprised anymore if your body just suddenly gives out on you one of these days.

“Can I propose something that could take your mind off such trifling affairs?”

The room falls silent once he utters the words, and you feel the blood rush to your cheeks. Was he suggesting what you think he’s suggesting? 

As far as intimacy goes, you haven’t really gone all the way with Zhongli. Apart from the occasional makeout sessions in the break room, in his office, and sometimes even his car, you never really sought for anything more than that. You’re well aware that Guizhong’s death is still fresh in his heart, and if he ever considered the possibility of sex, you’d want him to come to you in his own time. 

This is quite the opportune moment for it, too. You’re barely keeping up appearances now that your stockpile of sexual energy started to dwindle. But now that Zhongli was coming onto you, you suppose it won’t hurt to kill two birds with one stone. 

There’s something different in the air as he carries you to your bedroom – lips never straying too far from yours. Zhongli’s eyes are heavily lidded with want, a look you have a tough time imagining on him given the man’s saintlike patience. But as he carefully peels off your clothes, you can’t help but think how different he is from Rex. Where the God of Contracts is ferocious and impatient, Zhongli seems like he’s going to take all the time in the world to drown you in his love. 

“That tickles,” you mewl as his fingers trail across your inner thigh and you feel him smirk against the skin of your throat. 

“I know,” he says. “I quite enjoy seeing you squirm underneath my touch.”

“You’re mean…”

You can barely contain the gasp that resounds from your lips when you feel him tracing your slick entrance with the prod of his fingers. Zhongli murmurs the sweetest things against your lips, yet the things he’s doing between your thighs are anything but innocent. He keeps your knees apart, spreading you open for only him to see, and as he gazes at you from above, you clumsily tug off the tie that’s holding his beautiful hair in place.

Dark brown tresses cascade across the sides of his head. You stare up at the gorgeous man above you with a longing sigh.

When his long, thick digits sink into you, you silence your moans in the curve of his shoulder – teeth biting down at his flesh as Zhongli loosens you up. You feel his thumb occasionally catching on your clit, as if meaning to tease a momentary sensation of pleasure before denying you a few moments later. He’s cruel like that. Nonetheless, he watches you with quiet fascination as you practically grind yourself against his hand – feeling just how wet his fingers have gotten in the short time you were inside the room. The squelch of your cunt is a sound you would’ve been too embarrassed to hear, had you been with someone else. But with Zhongli, everything just seems so right.

“That’s it,” he goads you huskily, teeth grazing the side of your jaw. “Lose yourself for me, darling. Think of no one else but me.”

Darling? That’s new. But the new pet name only serves to push you over the edge – making your walls clench around his fingers as you ride out your orgasm. Zhongli claims your lips in another heated kiss, relentlessly plunging his digits into you despite the overstimulation. You beg him to stop, but the only sound that comes from your mouth is a broken moan of his name.

You’re nothing but a boneless pile on the bed when you finally come down from your high, breathing heavily as you attempt to reorient yourself to your surroundings. The sensation of Zhongli shifting above you registers a bit late in your mind, but your frayed nerves jolt back to life when you feel him rubbing the head of his cock across your glistening seam. 

“Too much,” you whimper. “Zhongli, i-it’s too much…”

He leans down to press a loving kiss on your mouth, one of his hands rubbing your hip soothingly. “Shhh, I know you can take me. Just like you always have.” 

…Wait, what?

You can’t even offer what he said another thought because Zhongli makes good on his words and slowly slips his length into you without much warning. A sob nearly tears its way out of your throat with how his thick cock stretches you to the brim, but your lover kisses away the tears before they even come. 

“You mean so much to me,” he murmurs, twining his hands with yours. “More than you could ever know.” 

That was a given. Having Zhongli as a boyfriend made you feel like you were important; you were loved. Though you haven’t been dating for all that long, he never once gave you a reason to doubt the sincerity of his feelings. So despite all the odd things you unknowingly witnessed in his dreams, you like to believe that he meant every word. 

His hips slap against yours unabated, pumping his length hard and fast enough to make you croon his name over and over. And even if he managed to exhibit some degree of patience a while ago, it takes little time for Zhongli to move past his courtesy and bite down on the skin of your throat hard enough to bruise. 

“Mine,” he growls. “I’ll never let you go, my love.”

You would’ve teased him for such a cheesy choice of words if you were under different circumstances. But the moment the new endearment falls from Zhongli’s lips, you go completely still underneath him. 

“Stop. Zhongli, please stop.”

To his credit, he listens just as told – gazing at you with a puzzled look as he takes his length out. Zhongli is concerned for a moment, because you’re staring at him as if he’s killed a man right in front of you. When he reaches out a hand to touch your face, intent on asking what was wrong, you instinctively slap it away.

“I…” Your voice fails you. After all, how on earth can you just tell him that you wanted to stop because that was the very same thing that Rex calls Guizhong in his dreams. You can’t help but think that Zhongli used to call the Guizhong of this world the same thing, too.

Sometimes, real life could coincide with what happens in the dreamscape. Inside his mind, Rex Lapis sees Guizhong, not you. And you’re more than inclined to believe that it’s the same case here with Zhongli.

You’re not the one he sees – it’s the dead woman that he’s never stopped loving these past six years.

You know you’re being obtuse. Your boss isn’t the kind of person who lets his past grievances interfere with his present relationships. But the anxiety you’ve accumulated since your meeting with Xingqiu had boiled over with the worst timing possible. 

Instead of talking it out, you roll over to your side of the bed – pulling the covers tight enough around your body so that he sees no inch of it. You know that what you’re doing is probably hurting Zhongli more than you think, but you shut out any hint of remorse that threatens to make you waver.

It doesn’t take long for him to settle on the spot right next to you. Zhongli doesn’t ask why you suddenly pushed him away, nor do you make an effort to explain. 

“I’m sorry.” 

His words ring sincerely enough, but it sounds like he doesn’t even know what he’s apologizing for. You don’t fault him for it. You’re still unsure why you even let yourself be consumed by your own doubts. Didn’t you just say you believed in Zhongli when he told you how much you mean to him?

You suppose this is where you fall short compared to Guizhong. The God of Dust put her faith in Rex Lapis despite his violent tendencies. She believes in him both as his follower and lover in equal measure. You, though? You’re already lucky enough to be dealing with a mellowed down version of the man in your dreams, but you still decide to take it for granted. Because…what? You’re insecure? You’re jealous of a woman who’s been dead for six years?

In the end, you decide that you’re too tired to think about it at the moment. Since you interrupted your own feeding session, your body wasn’t able to gain even an ounce of energy. You’re better off preserving what little you had left if you knew what was good for you.

(If Zhongli hears you choke on your own sobs later in the night, he says nothing of it in the morning.) 

“Can you make a contract with me?”

Rex Lapis is cleaning the blood off his polearm when Guizhong’s voice cuts through the silence of the night. He stares at her hard, yet his gaze still carries a hint of fondness he’s reserved for her and her alone.

She purses her lips before continuing, “If I were to be infected by the miasma that’s tainting the guardian yakshas in the front lines, I want you to take my life.”

“No.” His answer is quick and precise, as if he’s already mulled it over several times before she even brought the matter to light. “If that happens, I’ll turn this world upside down just to find a cure that can save you.”

“Yet you can’t even do that for the children who devoted their lives to you?” 

He stills, feeling the jab of his lover’s accusation hit harder than he expected. It’s not that he doesn’t care for the adepti – he simply knows that it’s in their nature to be more tenacious than the rest of their soldiers. Rex Lapis is certain that they can resist the effects of the miasma on their own merit. Guizhong, however, is just as delicate as the dust she holds dominion over. He’d rather watch the world burn first than let her die either by his hand or the corruption induced by that pesky miasma.

But still, he respects all his lover’s thoughts and wishes. She isn’t the brains of their operation for nothing. Without her, he wouldn’t have made it half as far in this war as he did now.

“Very well,” Rex Lapis agrees, albeit reluctantly. “I will honor this contract until the day I die.”

Guizhong’s eyes soften at his decision, and when she smiles, he feels his stone cold heart thawing at the radiance that only she can ever exude.

“I know you will.” 

“You’re doing it again, huh?”

Hu Tao ambles by your cubicle with that knowing tone of hers, arms crossed in a way that suggests you’re about to receive another thorough scolding. But you’re really not in the mood to be told off by someone who hasn’t lived in your shoes before, so you opt to ignore her. 

“Hey, I’m talking to you,” she huffs, fingers pinching your face like she often does but you keep your eyes straight on the screen of your laptop. “Aren’t you and the consultant seeing each other lately? Is he not good in bed or something?”

Thankfully, the director has the decency to lower her voice when she speaks, making you heave another sigh before glancing at her warily. “It’s nothing like that.”

“Hmm… Let me guess. You’re doing something you’re not supposed to, aren’t you?”

Hu Tao’s perceptiveness is absolutely beyond you. You’ve always known that she’s quicker on the uptake than most people you’ve met in life, but it’s almost scary how she’s seemingly aware of your actions. You’re the succubus and she’s the human, but sometimes you feel like Hu Tao has more power over you than you initially assumed.

You try not to think about the more recent additions to your vignettes of Zhongli’s past memories. You can tell that the stakes of the war were growing higher and higher each time you visited his dreams. Could that be the influence of the current events in his life?

Ever since the night you pushed him away, you and Zhongli haven’t been on speaking terms. Sure, the two of you still conversed about details that need fine-tuning for your project, but beyond that, it’s complete radio silence. His good morning and good night texts have stopped, and he’s never once dropped by your apartment in that time frame; nor has he invited you over to his own. His distant behavior tears you up more than you realize, but you tell yourself that he has all the right to avoid you if he’s upset about what you did.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you tell Hu Tao. “Director, forgive me for being blunt, but I’d like to focus on this report now.”

Your superior sighs. You assume she’s going to concede early for a change, but the moment you think Hu Tao is already on her way, you feel her lean closer to your ear, whispering something that sends a chill down your spine.

“Don’t dive too deep into matters that don’t concern you. Don’t try to change things that have already been set in stone,” she says calmly, her fingers digging slightly into your shoulders. “If you lose sight of what’s really important, you might lose yourself in the process, too.”

When she lets go of you, Hu Tao continues humming that same, lively song she always sings – leaving you to deal with the guilt that grips your heart like a vice.

About two weeks since Zhongli started giving you the silent treatment, you come to a sound conclusion.

He’s still thinking about Guizhong. Well, she was his first love – meaning, your boss isn’t exactly going to stop thinking of her anytime soon. But you thought about your conversation with Xingqiu several times over the last few days. You hypothesized that the reason why Zhongli was continuously dreaming about his memories of a past long gone is because his grief cuts even deeper than he let on. 

Though you have no means of making sure, you’re almost too certain that the reason Zhongli still thinks of her even if you’re right in front of him is because her memory is too painful to let go. He clings to it subconsciously, and that desperation manifests itself in his dreams – back to a lifetime where Guizhong still lives.

The things that happened in the past are bound to happen in the present; that’s what Xingqiu told you the last time. So if the Guizhong in this world has already passed on, it’s safe to assume that the one in his dreams is bound to face the same fate as well. 

But…you have the power to change that.

Even if it’s nothing but a memory now, what if you could alter the outcome? If Zhongli is left with memories of Guizhong that aren’t tained with sorrow, maybe he can finally move past it.

Maybe he can finally see you instead of her.

It’s a fool’s line of reasoning – you know that. This was going to be one of the most dangerous things you tried in anyone’s dreamscape. But you’re so catastrophically in love with Zhongli, that you’d give up anything just to ease his pain. 

You’re well aware that your body is deteriorating at an exponential pace. Not only are you expending a lot of energy to tinker with Zhongli’s memories, but you don’t even bother with feeding anymore. You tell yourself that you can do that later, once you manage to save Guizhong from her timely demise. 

Everything you can think of to keep her from dying, you made sure happened in the dream. You don’t let her walk out to the front lines to give orders like she usually does. You make sure to avoid all the guardian yakshas, who are already tainted with the corruption that craftier gods weaponized against Rex Lapis’ forces. And most of all, you don’t let her leave his sight longer than she needs to – because if there’s anyone you can rely on to keep Guizhong alive, it’s Zhongli himself.

Of course, you’re still doing splendidly in keeping your work life separate from everything else. Your project has officially come to a close, raking in more revenue for Wangsheng than anyone expected. 

Today, you’re scheduled to give a speech addressing everyone’s efforts in the company’s conference room – something that you’re a bit reluctant to do because you know Zhongli is going to be there, too. The idea of him looking at you from the crowd with none of the adoration he used to give so freely is enough to make your stomach turn.

But still, you compose yourself. You’re no stranger to adversity, so seeing your boyfriend (can you even still call him that?) in a crowded room is the least of your problems. 

At least, that’s what you thought.

When Director Hu Tao calls you up to the platform, you're raring to go – practicing with deep breaths as you repeat the gist of your speech inside your head. You made sure to cake your face with a heavier layer of makeup this time around because the last thing you need is for her to pull you to the side and scold you for still refusing to feed. 

But the moment you get up from your seat, the world suddenly tilts to the side – your vision going black within seconds.

The last thing you remember is being whisked into a pair of strong arms. You want to curl your fingers in the fabric of his coat, to apologize a million times over, but the familiar scent of his clothes is enough to put you straight to sleep. 

“Goodness, miss. You had us terrified back there.”

Ganyu is sitting by your bed in the infirmary when you regain consciousness, wiping the tears off her face with a dainty handkerchief. You mumble a half-hearted apology, but immediately seize up when you see Zhongli leaning against the wall in front of you. 

“The nurse told us she suspected that you might have an eating disorder,” the secretary continues, rubbing your hand comfortingly. “It did seem like you were pushing yourself harder than usual during the last few weeks. You should really take care of yourself more.”

An eating disorder…? Well, if depriving yourself of your required sustenance can be translated into a human affliction, you suppose that was the most obvious counterpart. Still, you’re still feeling a bit too groggy for conversation, so instead of addressing Ganyu’s plight, you sink further into the mattress.

You can feel his gaze on your pitiful form – those eyes of endless gold. But you’re too much of a coward to face him when you’ve been reduced into such a state.

A little while later, you hear the door to the infirmary swing open. Is it odd that you can tell that the newcomer is Hu Tao based on the sound of her footsteps alone?

“Leave us,” she says sternly – addressing both Ganyu and Zhongli at the same time. “There’s something I need to discuss with her.”

You half-expect Zhongli to complain, or at least contest the director’s orders. But your heart sinks when he resigns himself to what he’s told, quietly ushering himself and his secretary out of the room.

Hu Tao waits for about two more minutes before speaking again.

“You better feed now or you’re going to die for real.”

“...But –”

“I can’t have you dying on my watch just because you’re being stubborn about it,” Hu Tao nearly snaps – eyes alight with rage. “Feed now. I don’t care who it is, just do it. I won’t let you out of this place until you’ve gotten better.”

To say that you’re terrified is putting it lightly. You’ve never seen Hu Tao get angry before, but the absolute urgency in her gaze – practically begging you to please just save yourself – makes you consider her request. 

“Okay,” you say quietly, only surrendering because you can’t save Guizhong if you’re dead. “See you in a bit.”

‘A bit’ is a lie that you didn’t really mean to tell. When you entered the crossroads of the dreamscape, you didn’t bother picking targets anymore. You slipped into the dream of a man who’s probably in his thirties, intent on just getting him off, sucking out some energy for yourself before making your leave. 

But no matter how many times you attempt to drive him to an orgasm, you don’t feel yourself getting any better. The energy that always emanates out of a man post-coitus is nowhere to be found. 

You switch targets faster than you can even blink. This time, it’s a boy that’s probably fresh out of high school, and you feel a bit horrible for having to trespass like this. But instead of fretting about common decency in a goddamn dream , you make him come about two consecutive times before realizing that –

This isn’t working, you mutter to yourself. Why the hell isn’t it working?

You’ve always had a hard time harnessing energy from strangers, yes. However, those instances granted you at least a tiny ounce of energy that could stem the hunger for a while. Now, you’re getting absolutely nothing.

It seems that Hu Tao is already privy to your dilemma when you wake up in your own body. 

“I’m going to put him to sleep,” she decides with a vexed sigh. “Make sure you get enough energy to last you for an entire year, got that? No meddling with anything else.”

“W-Wait,” you croak out, and damn, you feel even weaker than before. “What do you mean you’re going to put him to sleep? Are you talking about Zhongli?”

“Who else could I be talking about, little devil?” The director rolls her eyes. “Now, I’m going to ask you to pretend I’m not about to do something illegal and just rest. The moment you fall asleep, get into Zhongli’s head and feed. Okay?”

You don’t even get a chance to respond to Hu Tao’s words because you’re already nodding. Your bones feel like lead, limbs feel like they’ll fall off any minute. If you stay conscious any longer, your eyes might just dry out. 

It doesn’t take five minutes for you to fall asleep again. And as you drift aimlessly in the depths of your subconscious, a part of you that’s still coherent anticipates that it might take a while before you find Zhongli���s dreamscape. You’re not sure how long ‘putting him to sleep’ is going to be, but surprisingly, your existence is abruptly transported to the familiar marshlands of Dihua. 

You chalk it up to how often you’ve been hopping into Zhongli’s dreams, but you immediately notice that something isn’t right. The skies have turned into an ashen gray color – columns of smoke rising in several locations at once. When you gaze around, all you see are the fallen bodies of both soldiers and monsters alike. 

Rex. You need to find Rex Lapis.

That’s your very first instinct once your consciousness fully pulls through, careful to step over the decaying corpses as you mutter a silent prayer for each one. But just when you thought you’re going to end up tripping on one of them, you watch in equal parts horror and confusion when you witness your leg pass through the carcass of a dead monster.

All it takes is a single glance down for you to know that you’re no longer inside Guizhong’s body. Instead, you drift around as an apparition of sorts – arms, legs, and torso appearing less saturated than usual. It’s like you’ve become a transparent cut-out, and you give yourself a minute to think about what the hell was going on. This has never happened in your previous feedings. You’ve always been able to maintain your form, despite the numerous instances you’ve hopped in between dreamscapes. 

In the distance, however, you find the answer to all of your questions.

You spot them amidst the debris left behind by the battle. Rex Lapis kneels at the side of the most beautiful woman you’ve seen in your life – cradling her frail body in his arms as golden tears flowed forth from his eyes. It’s the first time he’s surrendered the unmovable visage you’ve gotten so used to seeing in this dream. Gone is the unfeeling, uncaring God of Contracts who felled his own enemies like it was as easy as breathing. In his place is a man who only wanted to live with the person he adored the most.

Guizhong’s pale skin is overrun by dark lacerations that look like black veins rooted into the surface. Her own eyes glisten with tears as she reaches up to cradle Zhongli’s face. She says something that you don’t hear over the wind howling in your ears, but you don’t let yourself remain stagnant for a second longer. 

You run straight to them with what little strength you can muster – intent on shaking Guizhong by the shoulders to scream, “No! This isn’t how things were supposed to be! You were supposed to live. I was supposed to save you!”

But none of these messages get across to either of the two. To them, you’re nothing but the breeze on their skin – violently whipping all around as the war only worsened. There aren’t any clear winners here, this is becoming clear to you. But as the God of Dust heaves her final breath, you hear Guizhong speak for the last time.

“Thank you… For honoring our contract,” she sighs, blood dribbling down the sides of her mouth as she forces herself to smile. In her hand, she lifts up a stone dumbbell with a complicated structure – something you’ve never seen before despite all the time you spent in her body.

“This is the mark of our pledge, and it is also my challenge to you.” Guizhong hands it to him shakily, still careful despite being on death’s doorstep. “All my wisdom is contained inside. If you can unlock it –”

She never gets to finish the words. A loud clap of thunder booms across the marsh – deafening even when you don’t have the body in this dream to perceive the sensation. Zhongli makes a mistake of letting the noise distract him, because when he glances at Guizhong once more, the woman he loves has already crumbled in his arms. 

Once the dust settles over the war-torn battlefield, Rex Lapis rises back to his feet. You can see the weight of his grief in the way his golden hands tremble at his sides. But just as quickly as his lover’s passing, he summons his polearm back in his hands – thrusting the hilt into the ground hard enough to break through the barren soil. The God of Contracts lets out a monstrous shout – terror rooting itself into your being. The sound is fearsome. Inescapable. 

And with a single twist of his hand, the earth starts to shake beneath your feet.

Xingqiu arrives at Hu Tao’s quarters faster than she anticipated, blue eyes startled to see the two bodies resting on top of her bed. The director pays his reaction no mind, though. Instead, she fills him in on the situation.

“I had my guards carry these two up here,” she explains, pointing a finger interchangeably at you and Zhongli. “That guy, I drugged to put him to sleep so she can get inside his dreams for sustenance. But it’s been about three hours, and neither of them are waking up.”

“What? She still hasn’t fed?” The incubus asks incredulously. “It’s been almost a month since I last saw her. Back then, she was already starving. Don’t tell me she’s been holding out all this time.”

“You’d be surprised at the lengths that stubbornness can take a person,” Hu Tao chuckles, leaning back into her seat as she twists some of the rings on her fingers. 

Xingqiu lets out a long, exasperated exhale as he sits by the bed – watching you and your so-called boyfriend doze soundly next to the other. But your deathly pale complexion doesn’t escape his notice. If he didn’t know better, he would’ve assumed you were dead.

“While I am very concerned about my friend’s destructive behavior,” he begins, casting a sidelong glance at the Wangsheng director. “I’m more curious about why you’re helping them in the first place. It’s not like you to meddle in things that are none of your business to begin with. And yet…”

Hu Tao sighs. She’s been hanging around this demon boy from the Guhua clan for too long. He can already discern what’s normal and unusual for her behavior, and she isn’t really a fan of being perceived like that.

But unwittingly, his words got her thinking.

“Remember how you pulled me out of the in-between when I tried to reach out to Grandfather in the afterlife? I nearly died because of it,” she sighs, remembering her past experiences with meddling none-too-fondly. “I can’t just stand here and watch my subordinate slowly kill herself the same way when I know someone who can help.”

Xingqiu sighs again. “Director, I’m an incubus, not a miracle worker. Us crossing paths at the in-between was nothing but a coincidence… But then again, that’s the same way I met her back then, too.” He casts your ghastly form a wistful glance. If he’d known that divulging information about your lover’s past memories would lead to this, he never would’ve said a word. 

“I need you to fetch both of them before they get trapped in their own dreams. I’ll fork over whatever amount you like,” Hu Tao proposes, her usually playful demeanor now replaced by something more grim. “Just – please. Save them.”

“...That’s a really tall order, you know?” The incubus shakes his head in disbelief. “The in-between is the last place I’d want to hang around, but this woman is my friend, too. You don’t have to cough up any –”

To both their surprise (and relief), Zhongli seizes up on the bed, sitting upright as he gasps for breath. Hu Tao uncharacteristically scrambles to hand him a glass of water, which he empties in the span of five seconds. But even if the sight of your boyfriend rousing himself from the dream is a good thing, Xingqiu notices how you’re yet to follow suit.

It seems that Zhongli followed his line of sight as well, and both him and Hu Tao can practically hear the sound of his heart plummeting straight to his stomach at the sight of you. 

“No,” he murmurs, a shaky hand reaching up to caress your face. “Not again…”

Again?

“Xingqiu, change of plans,” Hu Tao calls out softly as she meets his eyes. She doesn’t even need to elaborate further for him to understand. 

“What plan are you talking about?” Zhongli interrupts with a hard frown. “What did you do to her?”

“Oi, consultant. Don’t go accusing the people that are trying to help,” Hu Tao snarks, shooting him a dirty look. “We’re running out of time, so I’m going to give you the abridged version. Your girlfriend? She’s trapped in some place called the in-between. It’s the space that separates dreams from reality; the afterlife from the human realm.”

“But if she’s really trapped in your dream, she should’ve woken up at the same time you did,” Xingqiu adds. “That’s why I’m assuming she wandered too far and got herself stranded in your memories instead.”

“...My memories?” 

The director nods. “Yup. And unless she finds the key in her own subconscious and escapes on her own or someone else enters the same dreamscape and helps her…”

“She’ll be trapped in there forever.”

Both director and incubus stare at the poor man expectantly, wondering how he’ll take the information they just dumped on him. Xingqiu wouldn’t be surprised to see him call them a bunch of lunatics before contacting the authorities for the unsightly method Hu Tao employed just to get him to sleep. But Zhongli is strangely composed, nodding once, twice before turning to his half-dead lover.

“Tell me what I need to do,” he says quietly. In turn, Xingqiu breathes out another sigh in relief as Hu Tao claps her hands together gleefully.

“That’s the spirit, consultant!” The director beams. “Now let’s save your girlfriend, yeah?”

You didn’t want any of this.

The sounds of a never-ending battle rages on outside – the impact of gods fighting to the death causing your temporary shelter to quake where you hide yourself away. The cave you took refuge in resembles the one you woke up in the first time you attempted to feed on Zhongli, but you don’t bother making comparisons. Not that it matters. You’re nothing but a ghost anyways – unable to go back from whence you came, and unable to go to the next place you’re supposed to be.

Still, you didn’t want to bear witness to Zhongli slaughtering hundreds in mere seconds. You’ve seen him fight before – he’s always fought valiantly in this war especially when Guizhong was by his side. But now that she’s gone, the God of Contracts is nothing but a husk of a man.

All that’s left is a bloodthirsty killing machine that intends to paint the land in the angry red of his grief.

Despite how hopeless your situation is, you can’t help but pray to whoever’s listening. You want them to remind Rex Lapis of the dream he once shared with Guizhong – to build a nation by the harbor, where no gods nor monsters can hope to harm the Guili Assembly. But as long as he continues his onslaught of carnage, that dream will never be realized.

Then, you think about the Zhongli that’s waiting for you back home.

Regret is the first emotion that occurs in your ephemeral form. You wish you could have apologized for that night – for assuming that he still isn’t over his dead ex-lover. For attempting to alter memories that aren’t truly his own for the sake of your own ego. 

For never saying how much you loved him before disappearing for good. 

If only you communicated with him normally like a proper girlfriend should. If only you didn’t assume the worst about him just because he once loved someone more than he loved you sometime ago. 

You’ve heard of incidents where succubi and incubi aren’t able to wake up from their feedings. It’s either they’re trapped in an unstable human’s dream or trapped in their own because of internal instability. You don’t know exactly how to classify your situation, but you suppose that the reason why you can’t wake yourself up is because of Guizhong.

She became your vessel in these memories during your first successful feeding. And since then, you’ve used her body to traverse the strange land that she and Rex Lapis supposedly hold dominion over. But regardless of how careful you were with Guizhong, she still died. There was nothing you could do to change something that was already set in stone, and instead you lost your way back to where you truly belonged.

For someone who claims to hate her own heritage as a succubus, this just goes to show how much you actually relied on your powers.

Gods. This fucking sucks.

You can only imagine how devastated Zhongli would feel to find your lifeless body in the real world – clutching you to his chest the same way Rex did with Guizhong. Two girlfriends dying on him in the span of six years. You wonder if he’ll ever love again.

…If Zhongli was in your place, he would have spoken to you the moment he felt uneasy about your past. He would’ve asked for some reassurance so he wouldn’t have to worry like this. 

He never would’ve tried to change you.

He would’ve told you that he trusted you.  

You miss him so much that it tears you from the inside out. If only you can see him again – see that beautiful smile again – you’d hold him tight and tell him a million times. 

You’d tell him you were a coward. That you were too afraid of splitting his affections with a woman who doesn’t even exist anymore. 

But…it’s too late for all that now, isn’t it? 

Helplessly, you pull up your barely-there knees to your chest, burying your face in between as you make yourself smaller. You want to cry yourself hoarse, but the tears never come. All you can do is sit alone in the darkness, where you can only dream of someone finding you in the middle of the chaos.

You’re too caught up in your own sorrow to discern the beam of light that splinters through the darkness. You don’t notice the man that steps into the in-between with you; don’t notice as he approaches. It’s only when you feel the familiar sensation of a large, comforting hand on your shoulder that you snap out of your misery.

“There you are,” Zhongli – your Zhongli – breathes out. 

When you finally wake up, you feel like someone brought you back from the dead.

You can barely breathe without it feeling like the oxygen is ripping your lungs to shreds. But before you can asphyxiate yourself, a familiar figure hands you a glass of water, along with a handful of dried leaves. You glance up at Hu Tao in confusion as she stares at you nonchalantly. 

“You were in the in-between for gods-know how long,” the director reminds you. “Go chew on those to recover.”

“...I was what?”

“You were as good as dead.” The sound of Xingqiu’s familiar voice makes you jump, but the incubus simply turns the page on his novel from where he’s seated by the foot of the unfamiliar bed. “I’ve heard of succubi going a few weeks without food, but two months? Do you have a death wish?”

Your head is spinning from all the whiplash, and you actually take Hu Tao’s advice and drink some water before chewing on her magic leaves. But when you notice that there’s someone else occupying the mattress with you, your heart soars with relief.

“Hello,” Zhongli greets you.

“Hi,” you greet him back.

In your peripheral, you can see Hu Tao mouthing something you can’t decipher to Xingqiu – a message that your incubus friend is quick to pick up on before the two of them step out of the room to give you more privacy. Now that you noticed it, you were probably taken up to the director’s quarters at some point during your coma. Either way, once the door clicks shut, it’s just you and Zhongli – the first time you’ve been alone with him since that night in your apartment.

“I guess the cat’s out of the bag now, isn’t it?” you say nervously, unsure where you should even begin. But you suppose an apology is a good starting point. “I’m…sorry. For everything.”

Zhongli sighs, sitting up right to pull you in a tight hug. The abruptness of the gesture makes you drop the leaves on the bed, stunning you into complete silence.

“I thought I lost you,” he nearly chokes – a sound that you never would’ve imagined Zhongli making. “I thought I’d never see you again.”

The pure anguish in his voice makes your heart clench, and now that you have a body that actually lets you feel things, you’re finally given the familiar sensation of eyes stinging with tears. You return Zhongli’s embrace with equal fervor – letting yourself sob into the hollow of his neck.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” you babble, chest seizing with tremors as you curl your fingers into his hair. “I never should’ve hidden the truth about me. I never should’ve meddled with the past. And… I never should’ve questioned the way you feel about me.”

You can feel Zhongli’s erratic pulse against your chest, and you find the fact that it’s possible for his heart to race a relief to know. When he pulls away, his cheeks are wet with tears – not the golden liquid that poured from Rex Lapis’ eyes, but the very same tears that you’re crying right this second.

This is your Zhongli. This is the man you fell in love with. 

You wonder why you even tried to change a past he experienced in a different life – knowing full well just how different he is from the God of Contracts.

“I love you,” you murmur, pressing your forehead against his. “Zhongli, I love you.” 

“And as I do you,” he breathes. “The director and the Guhua boy have already informed me of your…special circumstances, but I’d like to hear the tale of your escapades in my dreams some other time.”

You pause. “So you don’t want me to explain why I did everything I did?”

“Of course I do.” Zhongli shakes his head. “But…I was also told that you’ve been depriving yourself of sustenance for nearly two months now. As your lover, I’m inclined to help you out of your predicaments, yes?”

Oh. Oh.

“B-But we’re in the director’s room…” you tell him bashfully, feeling a surge of heat creep up your neck. “And I owe you a proper explanation for –”

He promptly shuts you up with a kiss. The nerve of this guy!

“Darling, will you allow me to make love to you?” he murmurs the words against your lips, already pulling you to his lap. “Properly this time.”

You know you should snap him out of it and insist that you’re fine. That you’ll last another day without sex if that means you can sufficiently explain yourself because Zhongli deserves as much. But you remember, at that moment, that you’re particularly weak when he starts to trail featherlight kisses along your neck. Zhongli knows this as well as you do, and you can feel him smile triumphantly when you let out a sigh in defeat. 

He doesn’t bother removing your clothes; practically tearing a hole into your pantyhose at his impatience. You balk at him for doing such a thing, but Zhongli promises to buy you another set once everything is settled. 

“Do you find it strange that I’m terribly aroused despite everything that happened?” he asks you, hauling his cock out of his unzipped trousers as he gives it a few pumps. 

“Not at all,” you respond in kind. “I’ve always thought you were hornier than you seemed. It’s always the prim and proper ones, you know?”

You bite your lip as you grind your clothed cunt against his hardening length, feeling your desire pool in between your thighs at the mere thought of him inside you. Zhongli bites down his laughter, nuzzling the crook of your neck as he spreads you open on his lap.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Nudging your underwear aside, you sink yourself onto his thick length with a blissful sigh – feeling his cockhead hitting all the right spots. Zhongli plants his palms firmly on your hips, barely able to contain the hunger in his eyes as he watches you bounce on top of his dick. Your skirt hikes further up your thighs with each downward plunge, and your lover cares to swallow your moans with an open-mouthed kiss.

You all but muffle a scream into his lips when you feel Zhongli thrusting his hips up to meet the cadence of your movements. Tears catch in the lines of your lashes from how good it feels, and you nearly come right then and there when he pulls away to whisper in your ear.

“I’m going to fill you to the brim,” he promises. “My seed will drip down your thighs from here on out so you’ll never forget where you belong.”

“By your side?” you whisper, purposely clenching your walls around his length to elicit a reaction.

Zhongli grunts in approval, much to your amusement. “By my side.” 

He switches things up at the last minute, flipping you over so that you’re lying down on the bed. You open your mouth to protest, but Zhongli is already pressing your knees against your thighs – plunging his cock into the velvet heat of your cunt as he hits it deeper than before. 

“I’d gladly fuck you everyday if that means you’ll never starve again,” your lover tells you with a growl, golden irises boring deep into your own. “Would you like that? Would you like me to sate your needs?”

“Yes,” you mewl as your fingers rake across his back. “Yes, yes yes! I only want you, Zhongli. Please –”

Your climax blindsides you out of nowhere, cunt squeezing around his cock impossibly tight. You screw your eyes shut, burying your face in his shoulder as your body shudders and trembles from the force of it. Zhongli, however, is intent on taking advantage of your vulnerable state. He doesn’t relent – just continues pounding you into the bed as he chases his own high.

“You’re the only one I love,” he tells you all of a sudden, momentarily pulling you out of your lustful haze. “You might not be the first, but you’ll certainly be the last.”

“Stop saying cheesy things while you’re fucking my brains out,” you moan. “You’re going to make me cry…”

“Heh, that’s the point.”

As promised, Zhongli finishes inside you with a shuddering sigh – and you feel the surge of his hot seed painting your insides. You’ve never felt so satisfied after having real sex with a real human, but when you’re actually in love with the person you’re sleeping with, you suppose there’s lots of room for exceptions.

“So why were you chasing ghosts that don’t even haunt me anymore?” 

You finish the rest of the water that Hu Tao offered earlier when Zhongli asks you the million-dollar question. Your heart twists with both guilt and apprehension, but you know that this is the best time to lay the truth on the table. 

“I was…bothered when you called me by the thing that Rex Lapis called Guizhong the goddess in your dreams,” you admit. “I thought you were thinking about Guizhong your ex while you were with me.”

Zhongli nods as he fixes his own clothes, an unreadable look settling on his face. “Rex Lapis…is the identity I had in a past life, isn’t it? And Guizhong was his lover.” 

“Yes.”

“That doesn’t explain why you tried to alter my memories, though,” he points out.

“Well, I thought if I could lessen the pain of your memories of Guizhong, you’d stop thinking about her and start thinking about me.” Gods, you sound like such a fucking brat. “That – That was really childish of me. I’m sorry. I even got the director and Xingqiu involved because of my own impulsiveness…”

“If you look at it that way then, yes. It is very childish of you. But I think that just goes to show how deeply you feel about me,” Zhongli suggests with a handsome smile, reaching out to hold your hand in his. “You want me to look at you, and only you?” 

“Of course I do,” you mumble. “You want me to do the same for you, right? I’m just trying to make things even…”

Your lover lets out another laugh, raising your hand to his lips as he places a soft kiss on your skin. You don’t think you’ll ever get used to Zhongli’s show of affection.

“Guizhong…is a person who’s near and dear to me even now,” he says, going off a tangent as he rubs comforting circles into your wrist. “But do you know the last thing she told me before she passed?” 

You shake your head. “What?”

“That I shouldn’t chain myself to the past, no matter how painful it is to carry on,” Zhongli continues. “My life here is much simpler than the life Rex Lapis lived. I have no idea what you saw in my – rather, his memories to make you assume that the same applies for me. But I assure you that I’m not a man who’ll punish himself by constantly mulling over what-ifs and could-have-beens.

“All that matters is the present, and what I choose to do now, while you’re still by my side.”

…Damn it. You’re feeling the waterworks again.

“What did I do to deserve you?” you whisper, squeezing his hand just to make sure he was real.

“That, I’m afraid I can’t answer,” he chuckles. “But, on the topic of your immeasurable love, the Guhua boy imparted another interesting piece of information before lending me his powers to save you.”

“...Wait, I’ve been wondering how you got inside the in-between,” you tell him. “So it was Xingqiu? How the hell did he do that?”

“Darling, please refrain from asking questions I don’t have answers to.”

“Fine, fine. What did he say that was so interesting then?”

Zhongli laughs, and something about the shift in his tone makes you narrow your eyes in suspicion. “Director Hu said you tried to harvest energy from other men while you were on the brink of death but it didn’t work. Xingqiu informed us that when your kind starts to feel strongly about a certain human, you won’t be able to harness energy anywhere else apart from that person.”

“...Why do I feel like you’re just gloating now?”

“That’s because I am.”

The sound of the door sliding abruptly catches your attention. Hu Tao emerges from the entrance as she claps her hands loudly. “Alright, that’s enough lovey-dovey chit-chat. I’m going to have the maids launder my sheets first before I sleep in them tonight!”

Your face flushes with embarrassment. “Director Hu Tao, I –”

“Aiya! No apologies. It’s all good,” she insists. “But hey, consultaaant~ Now that I let you and your girlfriend have reunion sex in my quarters, you’re not going to press any charges for assault, will you?”

“Wait, what charges?” Your gaze darts between the two of them curiously.

Zhongli drags a palm over his face, as if having just realized something terrible. “In order to help you get into my dreams, the director laced my tea with a potent drug. I was unconscious for quite some time. But I won’t press any charges, since I have little patience for the tedium of the Liyue Police Station.”

“Aww, you’re the best!” Hu Tao gushes before turning to you. “By the way, Xingqiu already went ahead, but he asked me to give you this.” 

You blink as Hu Tao hands you a sleek black business card with the words “Dr. Paimon” printed with embossed lettering. Zhongli peers over your shoulder, examining the card with the same degree of curiosity.

“He didn’t really elaborate, but rumor has it, that person can turn you into a normal human,” the director explains, smiling with intent. “I figured that since you’re probably gonna want to spend the rest of your life with the old man, you’d want to give up your immortality.”

Immortality… A staple that comes with being a succubus. It’s one of the most fundamental reasons why your kind fed on sexual energy in the first place, yet you never stopped to think of your future if you stayed immortal, while Zhongli continues to age with the passage of time. 

You won’t be able to start a family with him; have his children; grow old with him. Because that’s the fate that your kind has long been cursed with since they first walked the earth. But now, you’re given a way out – even if it sounds too good to be true.

You’re afraid to look at Zhongli. You feel like you should accept the offer, but everything that transpired today is just so overwhelming that you’re not sure if you can make the right choice…

But as always, he’s here to support you.

“You don’t have to make a decision now,” he reminds. “We still have work tomorrow, so I suggest we head home and rest first. I’m sure that can wait.”

…Being thrust back into the nightmare that is the Liyuen corporate ladder after nearly dying in the in-between. Way to maintain a sense of normalcy, Zhongli. 

Well, ‘normal’ is the best thing that the universe can give to you right now. Too bad you’re not selfless enough to deny the one thing you’ve been craving after all this time.

“Miss? Here’s the tea you asked for.”

Ganyu’s voice flits through your ears like a calming breeze. She places your drink on your desk – just behind a plaque that reads Wangsheng Corporation - Consultant. The scent of freshly brewed qingxin petals wafts to your nose and you feel every nerve ending in your body relax at the more aroma.

“Thank you,” you tell her kindly. “You’re right. This tea really does work miracles.”

Your secretary hides a giggle behind her hand. “Both Lady Ningguang and Mister Zhongli became fond of it when I started working for them. I figured it would be the same with you.”

The golden band on your finger seems to glint in the sunlight streaming into your office as you take a few sips. You used to think that tea was nothing but leaf water, but if you have someone like Zhongli for a husband, you’re bound to start appreciating the finer things in life – Ganyu’s herbal remedy included.

“Oh, that reminds me,” she perks up. “Is the director coming back soon? I heard that four months is already a good time to check for the gender.”

You’re a bit surprised by her words, but Ganyu has always exhibited her excitement for the budding life in your womb the moment you made the announcement a few months back. 

“Zhongli’s secretary told me he should be home by the end of the week,” you tell her kindly, free hand instinctively going to the slight swell of your belly. “Once we figure out whether it’s a boy or a girl, I promise you’re the first person we’ll inform.”

She gasps. “You really mean that, miss?”

“Why not? You’re the godmother after all~”

Once Ganyu recovers from the initial shock from being assigned as your child’s godmother, you’re left to your lonesome once more. 

It’s been six months since Hu Tao stepped down as the director for Wangsheng Corporation – passing the title onto Zhongli – and six months since you’ve held office as the company’s new consultant. At times, you still find it strange, how you’re the one giving advice with regards to your husband’s dealings with other businesses. But you remind yourself that everything happens all in due time. 

Your old life as a succubus is way behind you now, but there are moments where you still think of what happened to Rex Lapis after Guizhong’s death. Did he get killed by the other gods? Did he lead the Guili Assembly to the harbor? What happened to the stone dumbbell Guizhong gave to him? You’ll never know now that you’ve lost the ability to travel through dreams. 

But in the back of your head, you hoped he was able to find some sort of deliverance from the pain induced by his lover’s passing.

In the midst of your contemplation, your phone buzzes with a text – one that you’re quick to open.

Zhongli [10:54]: I’m boarding the plane at Fontaine National Airport right now. Should be back by tonight :)

Huh. That was earlier than expected.

Me [10:54] We’ll be waiting with a nice bottle of osmanthus ^__^

Zhongli [10:55]: Darling, please. Drinking is bad for the baby

Me [10:55]: One glass won’t cause genetic disorders, Zhongli.

Zhongli [10:56]: Very well… I’ll still make sure to watch your consumption though.

Me [10:56]: Fine by me <3 Take care on the way back. I love you.

Zhongli [11:15]: Sorry, just got past a checkpoint. I love you, too.

You put away your phone with a sigh, tracing the rim of your teacup absentmindedly. For good measure, you pinch your cheek the same way Hu Tao used to do when she was still in charge – just to make sure you’re not dreaming. 

But the baby is intent on helping you out with that when you feel it kick a bit too hard against your navel.

“Okay, point taken,” you mumble. 

A year ago, you wouldn’t have pictured yourself carrying a human child – much more picturing yourself as a human. But you learned that time is kind to those who wait. It’s just as Zhongli said: regardless of everything that happened in the past, what’s important is what you do now in the present. 

And to you, that’s all that matters. 

★ MASTERLIST . AO3 ★

© cryoculus | kaientai ✧ all rights reserved. do not repost or translate my work on other platforms without permission.

[pvffinsdaisies]

Ireland Headcanon Masterpost

Artwork drawn by @nordickies

Part three of creating master posts for my interpretation of certain characters & nations. This time we’re doing the lovely miss Ireland! Who has been occupying my mind a lot recently. Before we get into it, I want to say that I have not been developing Ireland for even half as long as I have been every other character I have. She’s been a floating concept in my mind for years, but I only actually started to develop her properly last month. For most of the time I’ve had her, she’s just been a pretty face and a name, and I’ve been having so much fun actually exploring her. If you enjoy reading her information, I’ve also made posts for Scotland and my OC of Northumbria, both of those posts are going to be much longer than this one is.

I want to emphasise that I am no history expert, and I do not even wish to be associated with historical hetalia. However, as I am from England, it means I am treading a very fine line with my portrayal. That being said, if anyone from Ireland sees this post and takes issue with anything I say here, I encourage you to reach out and correct me! I am still learning, and, as I’ve said before, my portrayal is still very new.

PHYSICAL

Ireland stands at about 5’5, or about 165cm. Making her about the average height for an Irish woman. She still gets teased by Scotland for being “short.”

She has pretty small features. Small, green eyes, a tiny little button nose, and a small mouth with thin lips. She is very pretty, but she still looks quite approachable.

She has long, beautiful ginger hair. It’s pretty wavy, her natural texture is 2c, but she styles it pretty often. Her siblings have always loved to tease her about her hair- the colour and texture- so she’s pretty insecure about it.

She’s very good at styling her hair because of this, though she’s no longer a massive fan of fancy up does. She insists she’s no good on hair that isn’t her own, but she taught most of her siblings how to do at least a plait growing up.

Ireland is covered in freckles, from head to toe.

Her skin is naturally very pale, but it’s also very sensitive, and can turn red pretty easily. She always has to be careful about the stuff she puts on, or else she’ll come out in a rash.

She has a tooth gap between her two front teeth, it represents the River Shannon, the longest river in Ireland.

She has a rectangle body shape, although she used to be a bit curvier when she was younger.

Once rounder and softer, her body still hasn’t returned to how it looked before the potato famine of the 1800s. Her size is far healthier now, but she’s still quite thin and boney. Ireland is not her ideal size, and wishes she could gain a bit more weight to feel more comfortable.

That being said, her bottom is actually pretty plump. Representing the mountains that lie around the edge of Ireland.

Whilst she does like to wear make up every now and then, she’s actually pretty bad at it. Her application can be patchy, and she’s not the best at matching shades. It’s nothing you’ll notice straight away, however, and she genuinely does feel prettier when she wears it.

She has the Triskelion, or the Celtic Spiral Knot, tattooed on the inside of her upper, right arm. The symbol has different meanings depending on who you ask, but she had it tattooed to represent the continuous of life, and moving forward. It was also just a way for her personally to show that she will never, ever let her culture be stripped from her.

PERSONALITY

Ever the extrovert, Ireland is friendly and welcoming to everyone she meets. She has a natural ease about her, and a remarkable ability to make people comfortable around her quickly. Within 2 sentences, you could easily feel as though you’ve known her your entire life. Like you’re laughing and joking with an old friend.

Much like her brother, Scotland, Ireland is remarkable at comedy and making people laugh, she firmly believes a good sense of humour goes a long way. Her humour is a bit more lighthearted and witty than the rest of her siblings.

Ireland shows her affection through teasing and sarcasm. It’s how she jokes with her friends, and the more she teases you, the more she likes you. It could come across as mean, but her tone is usually playful enough to not cause harm.

Her culture truly means everything to her, and she loves sharing it with people. She actually loves meeting tourists, she loves telling them stories of her people, and she actually isn’t opposed to sharing her past with them. She will proudly gives them ideas of other places in Ireland to visit, and things to do, she hopes that everyone who takes the time to come visit leaves happy and smiling, having had a fun, interesting and informative experience.

However, she is also extremely protective and defensive of herself, her culture and her past. After years of oppression, being ignored and spoken over, who can blame her? She isn’t too appreciative when someone speaks on her behalf, she doesn’t like other’s sharing information without consulting her directly. She is vocal, and not afraid to step up and correct people, and put them in their place.

Empathy is where Ireland truly shines. Easily feeling and immediate connection with and understanding for those going through hardship. She will always be an advocate for the underdog, for those whose voices are not being properly heard. She longs to provide the compassion, and the feeling of having someone in your corner, that she lacked when she was suffering.

That being said, she can be very judgmental, and she’s a huge gossiper. She usually attempts to soften it by saying something like “and, god love them” or “god, bless their heart” or “but who am I to judge?” as though she’s not just been talking shit for the past hour.

Ireland cannot hide her feelings, and she doesn’t see the need to. She’s very open when she’s happy, upset, angry etc.

For as open a person as she can be, she still hasn’t quite processed her hurt and her negative feelings correctly. Choosing to brush it off, and pretend she no longer cares. She can grow very resentful because of this, but she absolutely refuses to accept this may be a problem.

Ireland can be feisty and fiery if need be, she knows how to defend herself and she will! She’s never been shy, no matter what, and she won’t let someone walk all over her. She never has, and she never will go down without a fight. She prides herself on this.

Ireland is extremely laid back, she’s not prone to jealousy or possessiveness, and she’s certainly not over-protective about anything. She doesn’t see the point of trying to cling onto someone, it all just seems pointless.

HOBBIES

Ireland is creative mind, and one of her best skills is gold-smithing and her ability to work with metals. She prefers to make her own jewellery, and she loves making fancy and intricate broaches especially. However, she mainly does smaller projects now, as her workshop is merely a cleared out space in her basement. She’d love to find a bigger place to rent out.

You will rarely ever find someone who’s a better storyteller than Ireland, she truly has a way with words. Be it short stories, poems or songs, she excels at it. She absolutely loved to share her stories with her siblings when they were growing up.

Music means a lot to Ireland, she wouldn’t know who she is without it, and as well as writing songs, she also sings. She doesn’t have the best voice, but it’s pretty and melodic. It’s soft and calming, and she has fine technic. But it’s certainly nothing special.

She also plays the harp, which she’s very skilled with.

Ireland loves a party and celebration, and she always goes all in. She seemingly never gets tired, or never needs to go home to rest, she can just keep going.

On a calmer note, she also loves just sitting in a pub and having a few casual drinks. Doesn’t need to be a celebration. She especially loves a proper Irish bar, and she almost has a sixth sense where she can find one wherever she goes.

Speaking of bars, Ireland is pretty good at snooker. She’s no hobbyist though. She and Scotland are at pretty much an equal level, and they’re the only two in the family who stand a chance of beating one another.

She loves a good walk around the countryside, and she’s always driving out of the city to have a stroll. Though she will constantly complain about the sheep blocking the road.

She does boxing, though she’s still a very low level beginner, and definitely not good enough to go up against anyone yet. It was a hobby she picked up a few years back, to try and help her build some strength and muscle.

As well as sharing her own, Ireland absolutely loves taking the time to learn about other cultures of the world too. Every time she has a meeting in a foreign country that she doesn’t visit too often, she tries to see and do as many cultural things as she can outside of work. She absolutely loves travelling.

She adores animals, she firmly believes they’re smarter than humans give them credit for, and she loves to draw them! She’s not the most skilled artist, she really only does sketch work in a sketch book. She rarely attempts to colour in, or smooth out the lines.

Ireland’s favourite, and her comfort show, is Father Ted, she puts it on whenever she’s upset. Without fail, it will always make her laugh, even if she’s seen every episode about 1000 times already.

Ireland enjoys knitting, alongside some of her other family members. She pretty much exclusively knits all of her own cardigans herself.

LIFESTYLE

Ireland uses the human name Saoirse O’Reilly, spelt as Saoirse Ní Raghallaigh in Irish.

However, Saoirse hasn’t always been Ireland’s preferred name. She used to use the name Aoibheann, but during English rule she was forced to take on the name Evelyn Kirkland. After Ireland gained its independence, Saoirse started being used more and more as a name because of its meaning being “freedom”. She has used Saoirse as her name ever since.

Irish is her first language, and she is determined to help keep the language alive. She offers tutoring lessons for people (Irish or not) to learn the language. Unfortunately, she’s not the best at teaching.

Alongside Irish, she also knows English, ISL (Irish Sign Language), Latin and BSL (British Sign Language). She knows a little bit of Manx and Scottish Gaelic.

Saoirse currently lives in Dublin. She used to own a farmhouse, but following independence she decided it’d be best to move to the city. She sometimes misses her old house, and you’ll catch her reminiscing on it. She doesn’t hate city life, though.

She is incredibly family oriented. If you ask Saoirse, family always has and always should come first. As the oldest, she helped raise all her siblings the best she could. She always felt closest to Northern Ireland and Scotland when they were growing up, and whilst she & Scotland are still close to this day, things with N. Ireland have been better. Their relationship has recently been… strained, to put it nicely. Saoirse is still waiting for the day when they can be close again. She never has and never will stop reaching out.

Ireland does not have any pets. However, for most of her life, she had a Wolf friend who would always find its way back to her no matter where she travelled. She did not own this wolf, it was free and was part of a pack, however, it was supposedly immortal, like many hetalia pets. It was killed in the 1700s. Ireland has a picture of it that she drew herself hung up in her living room.

In terms of religious beliefs, Saoirse would describe herself as “Catholic Pagan.” She might get some strange looks from foreigners who hear this term, but her religious beliefs combine both Catholicism and Celtic Paganism. She believes in the Lord, and in Jesus, but also believes in and sees traditional folk creatures. She seeks guidance and truth in tales from both religions.

Out of all of her siblings, Ireland is probably the worst driver. She usually is not in front of the wheel when someone else is in the car, because they don’t feel entirely safe in the car when she drives.

Saoirse is so bad when it comes to procrastination. She’s perhaps too laid back in that aspect. She doesn’t like to rush anything, and will continue to push back things she needs to do until she can actually be bothered. If anyone calls her out on it, she’ll blame the weather, saying something like, “have you seen how it’s raining out there? It’s not fit to do anything!”

She has a small fairy friend who lives at the bottom of her garden, named Órlaith, who likes to sneak inside the house and cause trouble when Saoirse isn’t in. Otherwise, you can sometimes see her fluttering above her shoulder. It’s not uncommon for the pair of them to gossip together about certain people they meet.

You’ll never not see her without a cup of tea. She perhaps has too much of it, drinking multiple cups at home, and taking some out with her in a travel mug if she’s going somewhere. If she’s visiting someone, she’ll be sat waiting to be offered a cup of tea. She drinks the most out of the whole family, which drives england nuts. She’ll get grumpy if she doesn’t have a cup of tea on a morning.

[trappedinafantasy37]

Alright! It is finally time to face the Elder Brain and end this run. For a little disclaimer, I did complete this run just a few days before Patch 7. I just have posting paralysis and shit sits in my drafts forever before I post things.

Shadowheart tried to dominate the Elder Brain. But, her plan was an abysmal failure.

And doomsday has arrived for the city of Baldur's Gate.

Pro tip: before walking into the apocalypse, make sure your pet illithid is well fed. Locally sourced brains are the preferred nutrition, but store bought is fine.

Despite the apocalyptic scenario she finds herself in, Minthara is enjoying herself and having a grand old time. Definitely the kind of person who thrives in chaos and is her most calm when shit hits the fan.

At the beginning of this all, Shadowheart was alone, trying to navigate the dangers by herself. She felt that she did not need any allies as they would be nothing but liabilities. But Minthara was the one who, ironically, pulled her out of the darkness and gave her the push she needed to step away from Shar. She never could have made it this far without her.

A failed Sharran, a drow, and an illithid walk into a bar...

Meet my friends!

RAWR!

Now this is what I call some quality gameplay! No one can attack you if they can't see you. And even if they could see you, you've evoked the "you can't touch me" rules!

In a final act of desperation, the nether brain pleads for its life, trying to entice Shadowheart into becoming Absolute. Of course, Minthara wants Shadowheart to take the brain and they can rule the world as gods. Sadly, Shadowheart has turned into a helpless do-gooder and destroyed the brain. Lame.

Yay! They saved the city and Minthara unintentionally did a good thing! Now, she wants to get shitfaced so she can forget the awful experience of being a hero against her will.

So, Shadowheart sleeps and Minthara trances, right? Meaning Minthara wakes up long before Shadowheart does. Therefore, Minthara has spent at least 4 hours just sitting here, staring at Shadowheart and waiting for her to wake up. I mean, I would do the same thing too...

Babygurl, it is just me and you here. Who the hell do you think I've been partying with without you? Who are you so afraid of? Who are you trying to poison?

You know, Withers could have just visited the evil lesbians in Baldur's Gate instead of throwing this lavish and extravagant party in the middle of nowhere.

Whoooo boi! This has probably been the longest it has taken me to ever complete a run in Baldur's Gate. Not because it was difficult, but because I was fighting burn-out at the same time, and, well, life stuff happened. But now with Patch 7 being here, I can finally download and install some mods to bring back that spark and replay Daedra and maybe complete that Karlach origin that I keep putting off. This will probably be the last time I do a Shadowheart origin as I have already done it three times and I miss her as a companion.

This is my first duo run and I have had a lot of fun with it. Knowing that I only had two companions and limited resources really made me approach combat and scenarios more tactfully and prepare in advance. It also provided me with some really good RP reasons to make some not so morally good decisions. This was a run that started off with Shadowheart making evil decisions out of necessity and survival, but then her selectively choosing to be good and to be better as she knows she has the power to be better. And having a powerhouse like Minthara at her side certainly gave her the confidence. Of course, Minthara had to get dragged through all this character development, grumbling and bitching about it the entire time. Although, I do not think she learned the same lessons as Shadowheart did as she is still up to her same old drow shenanigans.

This entire run was completely inspired by a random Shadowthara gifset I came across months ago and I knew I just had to do it. Shadowheart and Minthara have very quickly become one of my favorite ships and is my second favorite ship for Minthara specifically. I always knew that Shadowheart and Minthara had some overlap in their stories, but I didn't realize just how much they did overlap. I feel most people probably would have had Shadowheart go the DJ route with Minthara (and would be the canon route if Shadowheart only had Minthara by her side). So I went the opposite direction and found a good RP motivator to make Shadowheart reject Shar instead. To be honest, I think Minthara and Selunite Shadowheart mesh better together than DJ Shadowheart (although DJ Shaodwheart and Minthara are delicious in their own way).

Now that the run is completely over, I will get to my final wrap up in the next coming days. I will also polish out the chapters I have already written for my Shadowheart fic and start getting it published. And for all those who have followed me through this run when you really didn't have to:

Thank you!

< Orin |

[ladykailitha]

Royal Pain Part 26

Hello, and we have got to the end of the massive arc that culminated the last four chapters.

I also wrote this part before 24 and 25 because I couldn't figure out how to write Eddie having a hard time on tour, but the aftermath flowed from my fingers.

Also as a reminder this story is finished, I'm just posting on a regular schedule. This story is the longest fanfic I've ever written. Topping out at 58165 it's definitely longer than 50K fic I wrote for NaNoWriMo last year (Sandman, never finished or published.)

Pt 1 Pt 2 Pt 3 Pt 4 Pt 5 Pt 6 Pt 7 Pt 8 Pt 9 Pt 10 Pt 11 Pt 12 Pt 13 Pt 14 Pt 15 Pt 16 Pt 17 Pt 18 Pt 19 Pt 20 Pt 21 Meta Pt 22 Pt 23 Pt 24 Pt 25

****

“You’ve been sitting on that sofa for an entire week,” Wayne growled. “Steve has called three times, your bandmates at least a dozen times each. Hell, boy Miranda has been calling concerned. So want to tell me what’s fucking got you so twisted?”

“I was given a choice out there on the road,” Eddie said, twisting his rings around his fingers. “Stay in Indy and play small time gigs for the rest of my adult life or go to LA and get an album and the chance at super stardom.”

Wayne sat down next him. “Sounds like a big decision to make.”

Eddie leapt to his feet. “That’s the problem. That’s what makes me so angry how fucking easy the choice is.”

Wayne cocked his head to the side. “Sounds like you’ve got a lot on your plate again, boy. Start talking.”

Eddie started pacing back and forth. “As much as I loved playing for so many people, I didn’t like that I could only connect with a handful of them and not even the good kind.” He rubbed his chin angrily. “I didn’t like how tired we all were. It was set up, sound check, play, break down and move on to the next fucking town. And that wasn’t including all the parties, interviews, and all that other shit.”

“That does sound exhausting, Ed.”

“I didn’t like how easy it was for them to tell me to drop Gareth as drummer just because he had trouble adjusting to the increased volume. The price of fame they said. Like it was so simple to throw away almost two decades of friendship for the sake of adoring crowds and hearing our music on the radio.”

“Oh, darlin’,” Wayne said softly. “They didn’t...”

“Oh they absolutely did,” Eddie raged. “I didn’t like how they thought that because me and Steve’s relationship was new that I would be able to find someone better. Someone who liked metal, someone who would be down for the ride.”

Wayne furrowed his brow. “That doesn’t sound like good advice.”

Eddie grabbed his hair pulled at it frustration. “The last straw was when they offered to let their tattooist to finish my back tattoo, because while my artist was good, theirs was better.”

He stopped abruptly and turned to face Wayne. “I picked Steve to do my tattoo on my back because he was the only one I trusted to make it meaningful. To understand the symbolism of making something of yourself when everyone is rooting against you. I made the decision before I fell in love with him and now that we’re a couple– and for them to just dismiss him like that? It made me so angry.”

“So what’s the problem? What’s got you so twisted around the bend?”

Eddie took a deep breath and let it out slow. “I’m fucking furious because I always thought that when fame and fortune came knocking I would throw open that door and march right through it. But now? Given the choice? I’m slamming the door in its face and walking away.”

Hot tears ran down his face. “And I don’t know why.”

He dropped to his knees and began to sob.

Wayne stood up and put his arms around his nephew’s shoulders, gently pulling him to his chest.

“Did that band you were traveling with say that?” he whispered into Eddie’s curls. “Because if they did, I swear to god I will burn every record and CD you have of theirs. Don’t think I won’t. I’ll delete them off your phone too.”

Eddie chuckled weakly. “No, no. They were kind. It was everyone else we met. Agents, managers, roadies, groupies, the people around Metallica every day.”

Wayne nodded.

“I was just constantly bombarded with hateful messages and the constant running at one hundred percent...” he whimpered. “I don’t want to do it.”

“Have you told your band that?” Wayne asked.

Eddie shook his head. “I don’t dare to. I was the one that was gung ho about the touring and everything. How do I tell them I don’t want to leave the comfort of Indianapolis and home?”

“Kinda like that,” Jeff said from the doorway. His arms were crossed and he was leaning against the frame. Peaking around him was Miranda with a concerned look on her face.

Eddie scrambled to his feet and wrapped his arms around his waist. “I’m sorry I’ve been a brat.”

Jeff took three giant steps forward and hugged him fiercely. “You’re not being a brat. You’re scared and trying to figure it all out on your own, but you don’t have to, okay? We’ve all been worried sick about you. But Steve especially. I’ll call all the boys down for a chat and you call Steve, okay?”

Eddie nodded.

He dialed the number he knew by heart.

“Baby?” he asked, unsure of the reaction he was going to get. He deserved to be yelled at. Cursed at. Broken up with. He’d hurt Steve the most with this little temper tantrum he’d been having.

“Eds?” Steve breathed. “Sunshine, are you okay? Wayne said you hadn’t been eating well or sleeping much. Say the word and I’ll be there in a heartbeat.”

Eddie’s lip began to quiver and tears spilled out of his eyes. “I need you. More than anything.”

“I’m on my way,” Steve said fiercely.

Eddie looked over at Jeff.

“Tell Steve Brian will swing by and pick him up.”

Eddie nodded and relayed the message back to Steve.

“I’ll be at my apartment,” Steve said. “I’ll have Robin arrange my schedule, don’t you worry about thing, baby.”

“Mm’k.”

“I love you, Eds.”

Eddie closed his eyes and breathed in the warmth of that simple phrase. “Love you, too, pretty boy. Come quick.”

“I promise.”

*

Steve piled into Brian’s car. It was the newest, having bought it right before they got picked up by Metallica. He had finally saved up enough money to replace his beater.

Gareth and Gethin in the backseat. Gethin had come up to Indy to watch his twin’s apartment while he was gone and just ended up staying. He was currently looking for a job so that he could move in with Gareth full time.

At least that what they said on the trip down. The twins and Brian were intent on filling the air with talk and Steve let them. He let them fill him in on the tour and everything that had been going on since they’d left.

Steve couldn’t be for certain, but it sounded like that touring hadn’t been fun for anyone. Even after a week of rest, he could still make out the circles under their eyes and how hunched over they were with just sheer exhaustion.

A feeling Steve felt all too well.

Gethin was pressed against his twin’s side and was rubbing his neck soothingly.

Steve looked at Brian.

His face was set, hard and unflinching. He was going to make the drive to Hawkins as fast as he could and still avoid the cops.

Steve was grateful Brian was driving because he didn’t think he would have made the distinction to avoid breaking the law. He would have gunned it and flipped off any cop that tried to catch him.

After awhile, Steve was getting the oddest feeling that Brian was used to speeding down this stretch of highway because there were points where he would slow down for a few miles and then speed right back up.

Soon enough they were pulling up to Wayne’s trailer and piling out the car.

*

Eddie sat on the sofa with Jeff and Miranda on either side of him, just hugging him.

Wayne was busying himself in the kitchen, getting ready to feed the hoard that was about to descend on his home.

The door opened up and Brian, Gareth, and Gethin all stumbled through the entryway. Eddie was on his feet in an instant, Jeff and Miranda not far behind.

And then the trio at the door parted and there stood Steve. Looking just as tired and worn as Eddie felt.

“Stevie?” Eddie asked, taking a step toward him uncertainly.

Steve threw open his arms and Eddie ran straight into them. They wrapped their arms around each other and just sobbed.

“I’m here, Eds,” Steve murmured into Eddie’s neck. “I’m here. I love you so much.”

Eddie lifted his head and kissed him hard. “I love you, too. I regret leaving you behind, sweetheart. It nearly killed me. Every song I wrote was about you. About missing you. I don’t even want to leave you ever again, I can’t.”

The silence that followed that statement was deafening.

Steve led Eddie back over to couch and sat them both down. “Tell us everything, babe.”

And so Eddie did. He told them everything. Everything he had told Wayne, everything that had been weighing on his mind since they started touring. It all just came out in a flood.

They all listened patiently.

“Why didn’t you tell us you felt like that while we were on the road?” Gareth asked. “I knew what they were saying about me, but I also knew you guys wouldn’t drop me. If you had me about that I would have been able to reassure you that I’m not going anywhere, okay?”

Eddie flushed with embarrassment. “I didn’t know how to bring it up, it was so vile, man.”

Jeff gave his hand a squeeze. “Well, I think that you did a bang up job telling us now and that’s what really matters.”

“Someone offered to ship me out to LA and record an album,” Eddie finally admitted. “Not the band, just me. I told him that I wouldn’t go without you guys and he laughed in my face. Told me to cut the dead weight and be a star.” He dragged his hands over his face.

“But there were other offers. Good ones. Ones that included the band, well most of it, anyway. Always under the proviso that Gareth be replaced either on tour or all together. They didn’t want to make any accommodations for him even though there is a drummer with one god damn arm!”

“So the options are,” Brian said, “stay in Indy doing what we’ve been doing, only better because of the money we got for doing this tour. Go to LA without Gareth. Go to LA with Gareth but only as a studio musician and take some person we don’t know on tour with us. Does that sound about right?”

Just then Gareth’s phone went off. He looked at it with a frown. It wasn’t a number recognized so he let it go to voicemail. He pulled it up after the notification popped up.

He listened to message with wide eyes. “Hey guys, I think we have another option.” And he played the message so everyone could hear.

“Hey, Mr Hughes,” the tinny voice said through the speaker. “This is Murray Bauman, I’m music producer, we spoke in Las Vegas. I think I have the perfect deal for you boys. You were telling me that touring was really hard on you and that if there was an option you wouldn’t do that. I know you weren’t speaking for all your band, but I could tell that they would do anything for you, all four of you being such good friends.

“So the reason for this call is that I own a small music company in Bloomington and boy do I have a deal for you all. You would make a record through us, we would sell and distribute the record, keeping a portion of the sales, of course. But you wouldn’t have to tour. You have a steady gig as I understand it. If your fans want to see you play, they’ll know where to find you.

“But give me a call, we’ll hash out the details. My phone number is 555-555-2080...” and then message beeped, signaling the end of the voicemail.

Eddie looked down at the phone and then back up at Gareth. “Oh.”

Gareth grinned. “We don’t even have to take his offer, but I vote we listen to it. Brian can bring Cecil.”

Brian nodded. “He’s only got a semester left of law school, but I’ll have him brush up on his contract law to be on the safe side.”

Jeff raised his hand. “All in favor of hearing Mr Bauman out raise your hand?”

Eddie, Brian, and Gareth’s hands shot up.

“Sounds good,” Jeff said. “You call him back and set it up and if it doesn’t work out we can vote again.”

Brian shook his head. “Nah. I think if it doesn’t work, we stick to Nightmare Holes. We took a swing at it and if it’s a miss then we tried. I thought I wanted the touring and everything that came with stardom, but like Eddie I learned I wanted the romanticized version of it. I’ll be happy playing in front of our friends for the rest of our lives.”

The rest of the band nodded.

Soon everyone getting up to go back to Indy, but Steve stayed behind, he would go back up with Eddie in the morning. They had things to discuss that went deeper then the band.

****

Part 27 Part 28 Epilogue

I told you I would fix it.

Also a little BTS, the reason in my head for why things went wrong on tour but immediately righted itself when Eddie and Steve met up again? Steve still has Eddie's lucky pick. ;)

Tag List: @spectrum-spectre @estrellami-1 @zerokrox-blog @artiststarme @swimmingbirdrunningrock @gregre369 @pyrohonk ​@bookworm0690 @chaosgremlinmunson @goodolefashionedloverboi @chaoticlovingdreamer @maya-custodios-dionach @messrs-weasley @val-from-lawrence @plyerice27 @thedragonsaunt @sapphirecobalt-1 @a-little-unsteddie @i-must-potato @danili666 @carlyv @rozzieroos @wonderland-girl143-blog @itsall-taken @justforthedead89 @emly03 @aizawa-emma @yikes-a-bee @redfreckledwolf @thesuninyaface @bookbinderbitch @archermightbegay @littlewildflowerkitten @scheodingers-muppet @hallucinatedjosten @ellietheasexylibrarian @anne-bennett-cosplayer @cinnamon-mushroomabomination @bestwifehaver @xxfiction-is-my-realityxx @oldwitcheshat @nightmareglitter @tinyplanet95 @novelnovella @jonesn4coffee @slowandsteddie @awkwardgravity1 @steaddie-on

[agentwhiskeysdarlin]

The Sun Always Rises

Pairing: Joel Miller x F!Reader

Rating: NSFW 18+ (please read the warnings before you continue)

Warnings: grab your tissues folks because this is a rough one. Fluff, angst, smutty times but it’s brief, p in v sex, slightly rough sex, this is tlou universe so with that comes infected and violence. VERY IMPORTANT PLEASE READ BEFORE CONTINUING: One of the characters dies and there are some heavy themes implied that comes with that. For the sake of not using triggering words, they seemingly help their death along. It’s not graphic and it’s not done in depth but it’s implied. If that is triggering for you please do not hit keep reading.

Word Count: 4.5k (I believe this is my longest fic to date)

Author’s Notes: The fic the world almost didn’t see. I have been writing this pretty much over the course of the entire show and I thought it would be good as a well I won’t say celebration of the show coming to a close for it’s first season. This is probably the heaviest and darkest thing I have ever written and with that came the nerves of not wanting to post it. Thanks to @clint-aww-no-barton​ for helping me make is a bit better and talking me into posting it. I am actually very happy with this fic even given what happens and it’s probably one of my favorite things I have ever written. I hope you all enjoy and grab your tissues because you will need them. Sorry for the weird time posting! I didn't mean for that to happen but here we are!

ao3 link

  The earth crunched under Joel’s feet. His gun held firmly in one hand, his eyes taking in everything he could possibly see. He always walked behind them so he could watch, so he could keep them safe. You laughed and his eyes snapped to the back of your head. You were holding your stomach, Ellie holding that damn pun book in her hand. Joel couldn’t stop his eye roll but he also didn’t stop the tiny smile that pulled at the corner of his lips. It was you, really, that made him smile, you’d been his only reason for so long.

  You’d come into Joel’s life suddenly and unpredictably, like the most beautiful sunrise he’d ever seen. You were the embodiment of sunshine and anyone who knew you would completely agree. Including Joel, despite the dark cloud always over his head. Now he had his own piece of sunshine to push that darkness away. His nightmares had always been of outbreak night, but losing you had become a part of them. Pulling him from his sleep with a jolt. He found himself watching you breathe as you slept, to reassure himself that you were okay. That you were still with him.

  You turned and looked back at him, eyes bright with a wide smile, and Joel just looked at you and shook his head. A small smirk formed on his lips. You just about glowed with happiness at making him smile, and you stopped in your tracks waiting for him to catch up. Joel fell in step between you and Ellie. It didn’t take long for him to regret his decision.

  “What did the grape say when it got crushed?” Ellie read aloud, a smirk forming on her lips.

  “Hmmmm I don’t know what?” You spoke from Joel’s left, your voice bright and already dancing on the edge of more laughter.

  “Nothing, it let out a little wine.”

  Joel shook his head again as the two started to laugh.

  “Oh that’s lame,” you laughed.

  “That was pretty lame.” Joel finally spoke and you stopped one, hand going to your chest the other reaching out to his shoulder.

  “Ah he speaks!! You hear that Ellie? He has a voice!”

  Joel rolled his eyes but as he turned to keep walking, he smiled.

  “Ah and he’s smiling,” Ellie smirked, wiggling her eyebrows.

  Joel caught her giving you a wink as you fall back in line next to him, smiling proudly.

  Evening came almost too quickly but Joel was counting all of you lucky. It was like an answered prayer, seeing the small building in such a rural area. Joel checked the small space on quiet feet, then he motioned you and Ellie inside.

  “Ellie you’ll take that room. There’s only one door, so if someone wants to come in they’ll have to go through us.” Joel spoke, his head nodding towards the open doorway.

  He sat down his backpack to pull out the little bit of food he had. His mind however was on anything but eating. He wanted Ellie in the other room for other reasons. He glanced at you, watching as you slung off your own pack to pull your own food from it. He watched as you set your book out and your bedroll, so oblivious to his plans.

  “We’ll eat a bit and then get some sleep,” he spoke quietly.

  The three of you sat around and mostly ate in silence. Peppered here and there with discussion of where you were and how much longer you thought it might actually take to get where you were going. All too soon dinner came to a close and Joel moved to the other room, anxiously waiting for you to join him. He let out a sigh of relief when he heard you speak your good nights to Ellie. You closed the door before turning to him, your soft smile becoming a smirk as you noticed him waiting.

*Reader’s POV*

  He looked like he was about to devour you. You felt your self growing wet as you began walking forward. You met in the middle, his hands coming up to your cheeks as he kissed you. Joel always kissed with such passion, that every time it happened it felt like the first time all over again. Nothing was ever slow with him either. In a world like this you couldn’t afford slow love making, but you didn’t mind. Having him in anyway you could was enough for you. His hands were everywhere, feeling every inch of you he possibly could. You sighed against his lips, weak within his touch. He had already laid out a sleeping bag, with your packs close by and pillows made of clothes. He wrapped his arms around you and with great care moved you to the ground. As laid you down his lips finally parted from yours and you both panted.

  “We have to be quiet sweetheart, alright?” He spoke in a whisper, so quiet you were sure you were the only person who could have heard him.

  All you could do was nod and give him a pleading look. He smirked at the way you silently begged for him.

  “Use your words,” he spoke as his forehead pressed to yours.

  “We have to be quiet now, please Joel,” you panted out, letting a small whine go at the end of your words.

  Joel chuckled as he worked to pull your jeans down and then quickly pulled himself out. He didn’t waste time entering you, and you both let out groans at the feeling. This would never get old and you only hoped, with every ounce of your being, that one day you could share a real bed and take your time. For now you took what he could give, and gave him everything you had. It was quick, hands and lips everywhere. Sweet nothings slipped past his lips as his hips moved, soft but quick. You both reached your highs in, what you swore, was record time. He pulled from you and you wished he didn’t have to. You both fixed yourselves, before he pulled the top of the sleeping bag over the two of you and pulled you close. He kissed your temple.

  “Sleep sweetheart. I’ll take first watch.”

  “Don’t go yet,” you pouted pulling him close.

  “I’m going to wait until you’re asleep. I promise.”

  He chuckled and you shook your head, curling into him. It didn’t take long, unfortunately, for sleep to wash over you and take you.

  The pencil glided gently across the paper in your lap. Morning light crept between the fraying curtains behind you. It was just enough to make out the man that slept on the floor in front of you. You had woken up several hours to take over watch. You’d kissed him lightly on the cheek as he found his own rest, before checking on Ellie. You’d settled in to lean on the wall under the window and at first light you had started drawing. It was a hobby you did before the world went to shit, but you had started doing it more afterwards. It was a way for you to cope and sketch memories. You even found yourself adding in things that were more normal, to make it look like the life you were living was not what it was.

  “How the hell can you even see?”

  “Don’t move,” a smile pulled at your lips at Joel’s sleepy voice breaking the silence.

  “I need to stretch sweetheart.”

  “Just a few more minutes. I almost have it.”

  “When are you going to let me see all your sketches?”

  “The day I die.”

  “That’s not funny.”

  “I’m not joking,” you smiled wider now.

  It had been a thing for you to keep your sketches on lock down. You didn’t want him to see until the sketchbook was full, and you had a ways to go. You hadn’t even shown Ellie, even with her begging. It was a private way for you to record memories, and you were a little scared of people seeing your work. The day you were gone from this world anyone could have at it.

  “I’m done. You may move now, my muse,” you spoke with a wide smile as Joel finally sat up.

  “I want to see.”

  “Nice try. Not happening. Plus it’s not done. I’ll have to add some more things in later. I’ll go wake Ellie. Get a move on old man and make us some breakfast.”

  You stood up, shoving yourself off the wall and opening the curtains. When you turned to leave the room Joel stretched, still half under the sleeping bag, eyes squinting, hand trying to shield against the sudden light. You bent and kissed him, that same hand coming to your cheek. You deepened it, unable to help yourself.

  “You two get a room,” Ellie’s disgusted voice broke the two of you apart.

  Joel and you looked around before shrugging.

  “Looks like we got one,” the both of you spoke and you busted out laughing.

  Joel followed and then Ellie’s face broke out in a smile.

  “You two are gross but in a cute way.”

  “Well thank you kiddo. I was just coming to wake you up anyways. Joel here has volunteered to cook up breakfast.”

  “I don’t recall volunteering. I was told I would be fixing breakfast,” Joel gave you a pointed look as he stood up, stretching and moving about to work his muscles.

  Ellie made the sound of a cracking whip, which only made you throw back your head in a laugh.

  “Oh you know it,” you spoke to her throwing her a wink.

  Joel stood there with his hands on his hips looking between the two of you, his tongue pushing against his cheek.

  “Are the two of you done?”

  “For now,” you patted him as you walked past to gather your things in your bag.

  Out of the corner of your eye you saw his face twitch with a smile, as he shook his head before squatting down and fishing food from his pack.

  The day had been a slow moving one. You felt like the city had only grown bigger, and the three of you would never reach the other side. You glanced toward the sky, noting the sun was starting its slow decent.

  “We need to find somewhere to settle soon,” you spoke as you glanced back at Joel.

  His eyes connected with yours before he glanced at the sun and squinted.

  “Yeah we don’t need to be out in the open when it gets dark.”

  “Where are we going to go?” Ellie spoke as she turned and started to walk backwards.

  Joel turned around gesturing obviously around the three of you, “well there are about a hundred buildings around us.”

  They gave each other a look before Ellie stuck her tongue out at Joel, and as she turned back around caught your eye and rolled hers. You didn’t stop the laugh that passed your lips.

  “Okay children,” you glanced back at Joel, who just glanced up at you.

  His brows were furrowed and that pout was across his lips. It was honestly cute and you never stopped poking fun at his grumpiness. It was incredibly true that opposites attracted.

  “Alright let’s just pick one and see if we need to clear it before it gets too dark.” Joel spoke as he took a turn, heading for a random building.

  Thankfully it wasn’t a skyscraper, which you had always hated staying in, and aside from the usual disrepair, it seemed to be standing pretty well. You pulled your gun from your holster, gripping it in both hands, your knife fixed on your belt. You looked from Joel to Ellie, both taking quiet steps. Joel held a rifle and Ellie matched you with a small pistol. You had talked Joel into giving her a gun, after the two of you were jumped and almost didn’t make it out. You gave them both a nod and stepped forward. It was almost like a dance you had known your whole life. The three of you had fallen into a step by step sweep. It’s almost worked every time, with only very few failures. Joel went one way, Ellie and yourself the other. You breathed carefully, walked quietly and listened closely. You heard them before you stepped around the corner, at least a dozen infected. Gunshots fired behind you somewhere and you only prayed it was Joel as chaos erupted.

  The infected moved quickly, screaming as they charged for you. You shot as quickly as you could, trying to take down any that came your way. Ellie moved next to you, panicked words coming from her lips, but you couldn’t completely hear what she was saying. You heard more footsteps behind you and a scream, but you were far too late. The infected woman has you down on the ground in moments and the two of you started to roll. Your gun clattered across the ground, and now your knife was your only option. You tried to get angle it to stab your target but it wasn’t working. You let out a scream, trying to pull Joel or Ellie to you, but they both fought their own battles. Complete fear took you over and you became frenzied. Pain shot somewhere up your side and you ignored it as you stabbed blindly. Then a gunshot. You jumped and the infected slumped against you. She started to tip forward, blood oozing across you, as you shoved her off. You panted, sitting there for a beat, before a hand reached out, Ellie. You took it and she helped you up.

  “You okay?!” She spoke.

  “I think so, yeah. Thank you. Did we get them all?” You spoke the question as Joel ran up panting.

  “Are y’all okay?” He looked between the two of you frantically.

  “Yeah I think so,” you breathed. “Do you think we’re clear now?”

  You felt the adrenaline pumping through your veins start to fade, and fatigue began to take over far too quickly.

  “I think we’re good. I found us a few rooms we can stay in, toward the back. I’m going to set some traps real quick.”

  Joel motioned, and you followed him with Ellie on your heels, to a few rooms towards the back of the building. Only one window between the two. Ellie took the room to the back with no entrances, and Joel and yourself took the other so you could keep watch and take anything out before it could get to her.

  “I’ll be back,” Joel spoke and you gave each other a nod, before he was gone.

  Ellie had already went to her room to settle herself and you stood there looking around. You pulled your pack from your back and jumped as pain ripped up your body. Your brows furrowed and you looked down. You felt your stomach sink and bile rise up your throat. There on your side, under a now blood covered shirt, was a bite. You stared at it for a long moment, your hands trembling as you held your shirt to check the damage.

  “Fuck,” you uttered with a tremble, voice cracking.

  You had to pull yourself together. You had a few hours and you needed to figure out a plan and, worst of all, you had to figure out how to tell Joel. You looked towards the door he had left out of moments before. Your sadness was not for yourself. You knew this was how most stories ended, and you had always been prepared for it. Mostly content with leaving this world, but since Joel it had been harder. No your sadness was not for yourself, it was for him.

  The sun hadn’t completely set yet but your lantern made shadows that danced across the walls around you. The three of you had decided to eat and you nibbled at your food, nerves raw and on edge. You kept staring at Joel taking him in, memorizing him. Ellie too. It was time. You needed to tell them both before it was too late, but you needed to tell Joel first, and alone.

  “Ellie can um, can you give me and Joel a minute?” Your words were soft, shaking.

  “Sure,” Ellie spoke just as softly, her brows furrowed.

  You gave her a look and knowing passed over her features. She thankfully didn’t say anything or give anything away as she walked into the other room. Joel looked at you with concern, and you felt like you were going to be sick before you could push the words out.

  “Joel I…” you paused, closed your eyes and took a deep breath. “I got bit.”

  It came out in a whisper and you couldn’t meet his eyes, as silence wrapped around the two of you. You were trembling again, tears gathering in your eyes. You finally looked up, and the sight you were met with shattered you completely.

*Joel’s POV*

  This wasn’t happening. Not again. No. No no no. Joel refused to believe it, even with the look on your face. He wanted to scream, he wanted to break something. Why did he continue to fail the people he loved? Sarah. And now you. Not you. Anybody but you. The cruel world Joel had been living in just became the true villain in his story. Stealing away the brightest light he had in his life. He thought everything had been okay. You said you were okay.

  “Joel, please, say something.” your voice pulled him back and his eyes shot to yours.

  Tears spilled down your cheeks now and the sight was something so rare, that it only broke his heart more.

  “This…it can’t…I…I don’t understand.” It was all he could say.

  Then he broke. Joel was a man that didn’t cry often, and he had only done it a handful of times in his life. He couldn’t find a way to care in that moment. You were up on your feet coming to him, as he stood and pulled you to him. The two of you stood there for a long moment sobbing into each other.

  “Is it true?” Ellie’s soft and broken voice made Joel look up.

  You turned in his arms and he watched as you gave her a simple nod and then she was reaching for you. She shed her own tears, as Joel watched the two of you hold each other.

  “Listen to me Ellie,” you spoke through tears, as you gently pulled Ellie away and bent to eye level with her.

  Joel just watched on. His little family broken again by the darkness of death.

  “You have to promise me to keep going, okay? You have to take care of him. He’s an old man so he’s going to need you,” a small chuckle from the both of you. “But you keep going and you save this world okay, kiddo? You are so special Ellie, and I’m so thankful to have known you.”

  “You’re the one that’s special,” Ellie sobbed out. “This is so unfair.”

  Joel watched as you pulled Ellie back to you for a bone crushing hug, he knew had to hurt you, but he knew you didn’t care.

  “I love you kiddo,” your words were soft and muffled in Ellie’s hair, but Ellie spoke them back with another breaking sob.

  “I’ll leave you two alone,” Ellie spoke as she pulled away.

  Joel watched as you stopped her, grabbing her hand.

  “Thank you.”

  The words were almost too soft for even Joel to hear, but they were full of knowing. Ellie gave you a nod and then turned and went back into her room, shutting the door that still hung on it hinges. Then you turned and looked at him.

  “How long do you think you have?”

  “Not much longer,” your words were soft.

  “How do you want…” Joel let his words die on his tongue, unable to speak the truth of the matter.

  “You still have all those pain pills?” You asked and Joel just nodded.

  “I’ll take them and then once I slip away you…”

  You couldn’t finish the sentence, but Joel knew what you needed. Even though the thought broke him, he knew that you didn’t want to pass from this earth by the hands of anyone else. He would give you every last wish you desired.

  “And I…I want you to hold me. I want you to be the last thing I see.”

  The words fell from you more sure and Joel just nodded, swallowing back more tears. He fixed the bedding against a wall so you could be more comfortable. He tried not to think too much as he moved, but failed as his mind raced. He glanced over, seeing you pull a full bottle of pills from his pack and your knife. He settled against the wall and you sat to his left but you didn’t lay down yet. Your eyes locked with his. They were so beautiful, a sight he always loved. They were always so bright, so full of laughter, light, life. Even now, through the tears, even with what was happening you still held that light there. Joel always knew you were impossibly happy in a world like this, and it seemed death wouldn’t even dim that completely. You gazed at him for a long moment, before reaching out to cup his cheek. Your touch sending that electric shock through him. Making his heart rate jump. It was a feeling he never thought he would experience again, until he met you. He fell in love almost instantly, and even tried to push you away, but it didn’t work and he finally surrendered. Joel leaned into your touch, memorizing it.

  “Joel Miller you listen to me okay?” Your words shook as you held back tears, but he nodded all the same. “Please keep going. Don’t stop living okay? You have to keep going for Ellie. Get her where she needs to go, but don’t let them…don’t let them do anything cruel to her okay? You are a good man Joel. No matter what you think. You came into my life like a whirlwind and you took my heart. It’s yours, it has been and always will be. If you find someone else, please take the jump. Love them as much as you did me. You and Ellie are going to change this world and I hope you find somewhere to settle. I hope you get to do the things you’ve alway wanted. I’ll always be here.”

  Joel took your face into his hands and pulled your forehead against his.

  “I’ll never love anyone the way I loved you. You were the light I needed so badly in this dark world. I promise I’ll keep going, if for nothing else but you and Ellie. You are such a bright light in this world, and it’s not going to be the same without you. I’m not going to be the same without you. I love you so much,” Joel broke again and you were right there with him.

He pulled your lips to his and kissed you deeply. He put everything he could in this kiss, wanting to make your last moments the best he possibly could. Then you moved away too soon and he pulled you to lay in his lap. You curled into him and let out a sob.

  “I’m scared Joel,” you spoke in a whisper, as you looked up at him and the look in your eyes he would never forget as long as he lived.

  “I promise it’s going to okay. You won’t feel anything.” He spoke through his own tears.

  After, you curled back into Joel’s arms, and he held you as close as he could, your limbs all wrapped up in each other. You kept your eyes on him and his on you.

  “I don’t want to go,” you spoke softly.

  “I know. I don’t want you to either. I’m so sorry.”

  “There is nothing to apologize for Joel, I promise.”

  “Just look at me okay? Keep your eyes on me.”

  You simply shook your head and the two of you feel into a silence that ate Joel alive. He wanted to keep talking, to take in your voice as much as he could.

  “I guess this means you can finally look at my sketchbook.”

  Your words slurred now, but you cracked a smile, a chuckle falling from you. Joel couldn’t hold back an answering smile, didn’t stop his own chuckle. It was just how you needed to go out. Smiling and laughing, one last special shared moment. Joel watched as your body fell slack, your eyes closed. Even as your face relaxed, there was still a trace of that smile left and it was all so perfect. You embraced death the same way you embraced life. With a smile. So beautiful. Joel let out a sob, his whole body shaking as he rocked you, his fingers pushing your hair away from the spot he needed to reach. He couldn’t stop the sound of his crying that echoed through the empty building. Once your breathing stilled, he pulled you into him, against his chest and sobbed. Ellie was there a few moments later. She was on her knees in front of him, sobbing as well. Joel and Ellie held you for a long moment, till neither had anything left in them.

  “We can bury her in that small clearing behind the building,” Ellie spoke after several long moments of silence.

  Joel only nodded. Then he stood, taking you with him. He buried you by lantern light. Then sat there the entire night staring at the dirt covering you. When the sun finally made its appearance, it was only fitting that the light seemed to hit your grave first. Ellie appeared and stuck a make shift cross at the head.

  “I thought this was a good place, because the sun will always rise behind her. Illuminating her just like it always did.”

  Ellie’s words were soft and she ran her finger over your name before standing. Joel glanced up at her and Ellie outstretched her hand to him, which he took. He walked a few steps before he looked back at your grave.

  “Goodbye my sunshine.”

  Joel took his first steps out of the building, back on the path he had chosen, without you. He knew it was going to hurt for a long time, but as he and Ellie walked, he knew things would eventually be okay again. You had said that you would always be with him and as the warmth of the sunshine fell over him, he felt your warmth along with it. Joel found himself stopping and facing into this sun, eyes closed and a smile pulling at his lips. You were right, as long as the sun still shown, you would always be here along side him.

Tagged: @jimmythegirl​ @arcadianempress​ @discogrrl​ @immundusspiritu​ @someplace-darker​ @thisis-theway​ @ohpedromypedro​ @scribbledghost​ @fioccodineveautunnale​ @princess-and-pedro​ @phoenixhalliwell​ @littlevodka​ @all-hallows-evie​ @mack4676​ @perropascal​ @audreyshepbvrn​ @mswarriorbabe80​ @kaqua​ @novemberrain221​

[historicallyaccuratecheese]

Well...after over five weeks...I'm finally finished. I've finally made it to the end of Season 2 of The Magnus Archives, so...here is my seventh post detailing my thoughts, feelings and theories on every episode of the series, this time on Episodes 71-80. And you know...these have basically turned into semi-recaps of the episodes at this point as well, so uh...add that to the list of definitions.

This final quarter of the season...has been absolutely phenomenal, every episode has knocked it out of the park, and I can say with full confidence that I absolutely adore Season 2 as a whole. But at the same time...DEAR GOD, if these episodes did not contain a boatload of information. There was just....so, SO much to unpack here, hence why this one has taken so long to publish (for the most part anyways), and because of that...this is easily the longest post I have written so far, and...actually the longest thing I've ever written in my entire life. Like, I'm pretty proud of it, but...yikes, this is what my life has become?

I guess I COULD tell you the word count right here and now if I wanted to flex...but my desire to indulge in pride outweighs my desire for people to...actually read this, so um...in order to not scare people who are new here away...let's just say that you'll learn the word count if you make it to the very end. There you go. That's your incentive to read this behemoth of a post. But uh...do it in parts for your own sanity and wellbeing, please.

As always though, some things you should know. Please don't spoil anything past the first two seasons of The Magnus Archives for me, which includes all of The Magnus Protocol. If you haven't gotten this far into The Magnus Archives yourself and have any interest in doing so, please turn away and go listen to it first, because there's obvious spoilers here. I will be making reference to the previous six posts in this series of mine, so I recommend you read those before this one, all of which can be found in the masterpost that is linked above the cut. And finally, trigger warnings for everything in tma, particularly episodes 71-80, will apply here.

With all of that out of the way, I hope you enjoy. :)

- Episode 71, Underground 🚉

Statement of Karolina Górka, regarding a brief period trapped on the London Underground. Statement taken direct from subject.

….what? I mean…uh…ok, I guess just…live your best life girlie, I don’t know. So this was…certainly an…interesting episode to say the least. But not necessarily in the sense of like…insane lore drops or anything, more in the sense of…like…it’s just really damn odd. Overall, this is an extremely short episode with not a whole lot going on, which is most certainly by design given how the characters act in it, but like…I hope that makes you understand why I probably won’t have all that much to say about this one overall. I mean, I don’t really think I’m SUPPOSED to have much to say about this one given how the podcast itself treats it…but like, even if I don’t have any big theories or groundbreaking thoughts to give, I…genuinely kind of love this episode? Like, (and I mean this in the best way possible), it’s so objectively simple and not really all that remarkable, that it works its way around into becoming an extremely memorable and…oddly comedic episode, and I genuinely really like that. It’s really like…the only episode that doesn’t feel like it takes itself seriously so far…and that’s kind of fantastic. It might not be great for the same reasons that…honestly all of tma’s greatest hits are so good, but that doesn’t mean it isn’t fantastic its own…weird way. Like, I don’t think it’s quite as much of a masterpiece as Binary for example…but it’s very Binary-esque to me with how…unashamedly weird it is, and that is arguably my favorite aspect of Binary so…yeah, this one unironically slays! Honestly, I don’t have much to say that isn’t basically said by the episode itself, but I’ll still document my thoughts for the sake of it, and I still have some mini-theories regarding this one too, so uh…yeah! Spooky train episode!

So, this is yet another statement taken direct from the subject, this time focusing on a woman named Karolina Górka. Now, I usually talk about my thoughts on the statement givers themselves before I actually get into talking about their story, but…with Karolina, her story is so intertwined with my thoughts on her that I’ll hold off on talking about her for the time being, and save that for later. All I’ll say for now is that…I absolutely stan her. Anyways, she’s come to the institute to give a statement about. an experience that took place a few weeks prior. On January 6th, she was engaging in a belated New Year’s Eve celebration with some close friends of hers at the Star in London. At one in the morning, she left the pub while three of her friends stayed behind, and she headed towards the Victoria line in the London Underground, which had recently started an all-night service on Fridays and Saturdays. Firstly, I have to say that…yeah, choosing the London Underground as a setting for a horror story makes a lot of sense, it is genuinely kind of terrifying in real life sometimes. But also…given what Jon says later on, I do have to wonder if this “all-night service” is actually a bit more sinister than what is let on, and if it’s more of a trap in this scenario…hm. I mean, sure, the service does exist in real life but…in this universe it’s a tad more strange. Anyways, Karolina finds that there’s no one else on the platform outside of a man with a shovel. Given what happens later, I have to wonder if this guy was either someone who ended up in the same situation as Karolina and managed to escape…or if he was the direct cause of it, the latter of which I find quite a bit more interesting. After quite a while though, the train finally pulls up, although Karolina notes that in retrospect, it was probably much more old and dusty than it should’ve been. She finds that she’s still the only person on the train, and after a while, when the silence becomes more eerie and oppressive than comforting, she noticed the adverts plastered across the car were covered in tight-packed soil and mud, as were the chairs, the floor, the windows, really everything. She decides to get off as soon as possible, but the train does not stop. …I know I called this statement more comedic than others, but honestly, this scenario would be fucking terrifying if it happened in real life. She tries to pull the emergency lever, but it breaks off, and eventually…the train actually stops for about twenty seconds. She then finally manages to get some of the doors forced open, finding that the tunnel…is actually just damp, bare earth instead of a manmade structure, and that she can’t get out through the side exits due to how close the earth is to the train. (Unrelated, but I find it kind of odd how the last statement also somewhat prominently featured a train now that I think about it.)

So, with no way out from the sides, Karolina decides to try and reach the front in hopes of getting help from a potential conductor. She then squeezes her way through the doors, hearing…a sound of immense strain on the metal that increases as she goes forwards, and eventually realizes that the train is slowly compressing in on itself. She figures that at this point, any potential driver would be dead, and that there’s absolutely no clear escape at this point. Weirdly though, she actually finds another person on the train, an old man with blue eyes and a grey beard, almost…stuck to the seat around him. He’s realized that there’s no way out at this point, and then digs his hand into Karolina’s skin, saying that there’s “not enough space to move, and never enough to breathe.” And after he lets go…Karolina makes her decision. Having fully accepted there’s no way out, she just…lays down, closes her eyes, and waits for it to be over, as the train compresses even further and the old man screams. And then…somehow, for…SOME reason…she wakes up on the platform at Walthamstowe Central, still alive. She…survived by just not giving a fuck. Due to the mud and dirt all over her, as well as the mark on her wrist where the old man grabbed her hand, this event obviously happened for real, but…she’s somehow not dead. And…that’s the end of her very brief statement. So uh…yeah. Let’s…talk about her in more detail I guess, as I think she’s probably the most important aspect of the episode.

I’ll start off by saying that the incident…in general, like, the whole creepy dreamlike station that takes you to a compressing ghost train…probably isn’t that important in the long run. Well, at the very least, I don’t have too much to say about it for the time being. It’s obviously related to the compression-aligned member of ✨the horrors✨ that shows up in episodes like Lost Johns’ Cave and Held in Customs, and I wouldn’t be surprised if the man with the shovel that Karolina saw at the station was somehow responsible, but ultimately…I don’t think it matters too much. Jon does mention multiple people disappearing after heading to the Victoria line alone, including a man named Nicholas Lekman, presumably the man who Karolina was on the train with, and who is…unlikely to have actually gone to the station as his son says he was a severe claustrophobe. On top of that, there’s no footage of the people who disappeared ever arriving at the station so…yeah, a creepy fake dream dimension where a train tries to eat you is certainly scary, especially if you don’t ACTUALLY have to go to the station to end up there, is certainly pretty scary. It’s also…kind of Micheal-coded, but honestly…you could argue everything in this damn podcast is Micheal-coded if you wanted, and I highly doubt this actually relates to him, even if I would personally love that. Oh, and Jon does seem personally concerned since “Sasha” takes the line…oddly late at night for some reason, but like…I’m not complaining if SHE ends up there. But anyways, that’s enough rambling, what about Karolina? Well, before I delve into why I think she and her involvement with the train actually matters quite a bit, can I just say how much I love her? This woman survived by the sheer power of just…not having a single fuck to give. She was so unbothered by everything, so willing to die in what should’ve been the most traumatizing experience of her life…and that somehow allowed her to see the light of day. And then..when she gives the statement, she is just the most chill person imaginable. Like, as much as love stuff like Tessa’s 6-minute monologue at the beginning of Binary, the fact that Karolina just…immediately gets into it, not even asking for a follow-up at the end and remaining completely unbothered, probably only coming to the institute out of obligation…like what? How can you not love her?! she might just be the most powerful person in the entire podcast so far. I…most definitely have an affection for the statement givers who survive through the most ridiculous methods possible, I think Karolina would get along great with Joshua Gillespie. Actually…it’s funny I mention that because…well, I’ll get to THAT in a little bit. For now though…I want to talk about Karolina’s reaction to the scenario, and how she survived the whole thing, since I think it might actually provide some pretty relevant information when it comes to understanding ✨the horrors✨. Not on the levels of something like Thought for the Day for me…but it’s interesting.

I think the methods through which Karolina survived are…interesting. I’ve seen two possible explanations as to…how exactly taking a nap of all things allowed her to survive, both of which honestly have some decently strong arguments. I’ll start with the argument that I agree with a teensy bit more, which also happens to be the more simple of the two. The most simple explanation for Karolina’s survival is that…she simply just did not care, and whatever was tormenting her got bored, or in my interpretation…stopped working. I agree with this interpretation…mostly because it’s more simple and funny, which is almost never a reason to agree with a theory, especially when the other explanation has much more depth…but given how I think this episode is intended to be seen as pretty simple and comedic, I’ll make an exception just this once. And I mean..outside of the more meta reasons, I think this interpretation still works given both what I’ve seen so far, and what I’ve proposed. Going back to Joshua Gillespie for a second, he already showcases that…ignoring ✨the horrors✨, just simply minding your own business as much as possible…is a pretty valid strategy if you want to stay alive. And if that’s the case…then Jon, and to a lesser extent the entirety of the institute, are probably doomed given how much they dig into this shit. On top of that, I’ve proposed that ✨the horrors✨ are actually just fear incarnate, and if you run with that line of thinking…it would certainly explain why Karolina survived. Sure, she was somewhat unnerved and trying to escape at first, but there’s enough of a tangible difference between fear and survival instincts, and in the end..she just didn’t care. If ✨the horrors✨ are literally fear, and Karolina had no fear in that scenario, then maybe some sort of…error in the system occurred. (omg the simulation theory lives) If she stopped feeling that fear, the being trying to crush her to death just didn’t affect her at all, unlike with Mr. Lekman, whose claustrophobia ultimately killed him. So..yeah, this interpretation is probably my favorite…but the problem with it is that it doesn’t explain how for some reason…Karolina left the archives oddly dusty. This…at the very least suggests that she didn’t get out of the experience entirely unscathed, and that she might not be able to just…move on with her life as normal. Now, some people have suggested that maybe Karolina actually did die on the train, and that her ghost, or something akin to a ghost, was talking to Jon. I mean…it’s not impossible…but it’s also not really based on anything else that’s been shown in the rest of the podcast, nor is it that interesting in my opinion, and it doesn’t feel like there’s nearly enough to take away from that line of thinking in the grand scheme of things. Like…it’s not impossible, but I’m not that wowed by it.

I think a more likely explanation is that she was…”marked” by it, in a similar manner to that of people like Jane Prentiss, Jared Hopworth, Annabelle Cane and so on. Still though…I don’t entirely agree with this idea. I mean, I think it would be cool, and it definitely gives Karolina a better chance of coming back later on, which I would love…but it kind of goes against what I’ve been thinking so far. Firstly, the weirdest things about Karolina are that she leaves dust behind, and is…just so incredibly chill, the latter of which is unlikely to be paranormal. Meanwhile, other people marked by ✨the horrors✨ either possess crazy supernatural abilities like throwing people into an endless abyss, or are just…actual fucking monsters like Jared. On top of that, I’ve suggested before that people have to experience the fear associated with the horror they serve in order to get marked, and Karolina…really didn’t feel that. Now, something I neglected to mention (which in retrospect I really should have when talking about Thought for the Day), is that the fear…seemingly turns into adoration eventually. For example, Jane, while she initially feared The Flesh Hive, eventually came around to it, gaining more love and affection from the worms than she ever did from other people. Jared Hopworth now has a seemingly well-paying job due to his bone-turning abilities, Simon Fairchild seems to be having the time of his life as he throws people into the void, and..yeah, you get the picture. But while Karolina’s certainly at peace with her experience mentally…I don’t know, she’s not exactly enthralled by the idea of being compressed or anything. Like, she’s fine…but I doubt she’d ever wish to re-experience that either way. Ultimately…I think she was marked in a way where like…the powers of ✨the horrors✨ still linger in her soul to some extent, but she doesn’t have those deep connections, or crazy superpowers that all of the major weirdos so far have shown. This theory is far from terrible, I can still see it working…but I personally think it’s more likely that she survived by the raw power of “guess I’ll die”. I think this one also works slightly better tonally, as having her survive due to being chosen or whatever…I don’t know, I just don’t feel like that works as well with the general vibe being presented here, but maybe that’s just me. Overall though… I think this is pretty relevant information! I feel like the major takeaway here is that if you’re any to survive…just ignore it all! Which…probably means I’d die if I were in this universe but who cares! Hooray for new information! …Ok, there is…actually one other thing I feel is worth mentioning, and it actually does connect to the train itself. As I said earlier, I don’t think the creepy train thing will actually matter in the long run, and that Karolina’s interaction with it is what really matters..but I do think the train might explain something else, if kind of slightly? So, everyone remembers the coffin from Do Not Open and Hard Shoulder, right? Well, I already said that Karolina got me thinking about the absolute chad that is Joshua Gillespie, and…then I started thinking about how the train basically acted like a metaphorical coffin for Karolina…and how coffins are tight spaces, and how it’s not actually clear whether you immediately die or not if you enter the coffin due to how Daisy’s old partner went inside…so…I’m wondering if the coffin is somehow aligned with the compression. I think I…still like the idea of a bajillion spiders in there a bit more, and given the scratching and moaning (the latter of which is admittedly a bit similar to how Karolina describes the sound of the train), I definitely think that whatever is in there is at least…a somewhat alive being. There’s also the fact that Joshua escaped the coffin by waking up, and Karolina escaped it by going to sleep, which is a notable difference (although I guess sleep is a recurring motif there)…but it’s an interesting thought, no matter the answer.

So uh…yeah, that sure was Underground. I’m just…honestly kind of surprised by how much I ended up liking this one in the end. Usually, the more simple, short episodes, while never bad by any margin for me…do fall towards the latter end of my liking. Like, they’re still enjoyable, but I have much more fun with the longer episodes that are more complicated, emotional and lore-heavy, most of the time at least. Like, for example, I’m pretty sure my least favorite episode in the entire story so far remains as The Man Upstairs, and it’s mostly a process of elimination deal, but…now that I think about it, I think my problem might’ve been that despite the plot being “guy nails meat to his apartment walls”, it feels like it’s being treated just as seriously as everything else. Like sure, I think I recall Jon commenting on the ridiculousness of the scenario, but it’s in the same manner that Season 1 Jon calls EVERY statement ridiculous. And…I think that’s why I like this one so much. It’s not afraid to call itself out on how it’s both really simple in comparison to most other things, and honestly kind of absurd. It’s well aware that it’s not super serious…and I’m surprised yet delighted to say that this single, lighthearted element makes me really like this one! And even outside of that, the episode still came with an admittedly pretty scary scenario, a really memorable protagonist, and at least from my perspective, some surprisingly intriguing implications. So yeah…I really liked it! I know it might sound like an ironic liking, but even if some of the enjoyment comes from the absurdity, I swear that I have a very genuine appreciation for this one. Well anyways, all of that aside for a moment, we do have the matter of Jon’s post-statement and supplemental. I’ve already discussed most of the post-statement, although I felt like I should just bring attention back to how Not!Sasha is staying as late as she is. That doesn’t really tell me much, it’s just…really fucking concerning is all. But as for the supplemental…well, this one is actually quite interesting. Jon’s been making it much further down into the tunnels recently, which is both concerning and exciting, but as he does so…he’s noticing that there’s more and more normal trash down there. This has led him to come to the conclusion that whatever’s down there is at the very least human-like…and I find that very interesting. I assumed it was a lot more eldritch and monstrous in nature, but while this doesn’t necessarily narrow down any suspects for me…it does tell me what I should avoid looking for, at the very least. I also find it interesting how there’s a very likely possibility that this…person(?) is the one responsible for using the compression powers on Jon in Too Deep, especially since…that’s exactly what this episode dealt with. I mean, given the mystery of how this person is getting their supplies, it might not necessarily be impossible for them to leave the tunnels…so who knows? Maybe this person is the man with the shovel? …I don’t know, admittedly it’s hard to find leads when it comes to this mystery…even if I’m still a little bit curious about that page Mary gave Gertrude, and it’s whereabouts…If the person ends up being Gertrude’s ghost I’m actually going to flip. Oh, and mentioning her, Jon also brings up the possibility of her being killed by more than one person, which I find interesting. It could be a red herring, but I have thrown out the idea of it being a group like The Divine Host or The Lightless Flame before so…that’s interesting. Oh, and lastly, Jon mentions that he’s going to halt exploration until he can get some police assistance from Basira, which is honestly great news! Even though I’m dying to know who and what is down there, it’s good to know that he’s being cautious with the exploration, and that Basira hasn’t just entirely peaced out, since that makes the idea of more of Gertrude’s tapes a lot more likely. So uh…yeah! Underground! …I’m still so in awe of Karolina. What an unbothered queen…

Supplemental: Wow, that was…longer than expected. Anyways, there’s been a couple of other things running through my head recently. For one, I was thinking a bit more about the whole situation with Tim at the end of Binary. I felt like I kind of brushed over it in my last post due to…all of the other shit that episode presented, but the more I think about it…THAT’S GENUINELY KIND OF TERRIFYING?! Just…like, I’m less concerned by what’s keeping him (and presumably…everyone) there than I am the mere fact that you CAN’T. LEAVE. The idea of being trapped in a job that’s gotten as dangerous as this one is…genuinely a horrific thought, and just…IS HE OK?! IS HE HOLDING UP WELL?! DOES ANYONE ELSE KNOW ABOUT THIS?! I DON’T…OH GOD. Well…anyways, on another note, I was thinking more about ✨the horrors✨, as I always do, but more specifically, I was thinking about their…humanization. What I mean by that is that, in my last post, I kind of suggested that maybe they were more human, or at least human-adjacent in how they function, than I initially assumed, due to Gertrude suggesting that The End was a “who”. But since I also proposed the idea that ✨the horrors✨ were fear incarnate in Thought for the Day (Istg that episode will haunt me for the rest of my life), which is a lot more…abstract, I kind of want to give an update on that idea. I personally think it’s…up in the air. A lot of ✨the horrors✨ I’ve established are more…environmental, like the darkness, the compression, The Vast, so on and so forth, but then you have ones like The Piper and…possibly The Anglerfish, which are much more humanoid in design, and then there’s…Micheal, who’s this sort of weird middle ground that clearly possesses a consciousness and personality, as well as a…somewhat human figure, but also identities as a “what”, and is…apparently synonymous with his weird backrooms dimension. So ultimately…I’m still kind of unsure on how human-like these things are, I think I’m leaning towards abstract concepts overall…but I’ll just have to wait and see. Or not! Maybe I’ll never get answers, who knows?! Well…that’s all for now. I’m going to go to sleep now, since that’s apparently a very effective way to not die.

- Episode 72, Takeaway 🥓

Statement of Craig Goodall, regarding his explorations of an abandoned chicken and kebab shop in Walthamstow.

To quote our beloved Head Archivist of The Magnus Institute, London….“hm. More meat.” You know, when the phrase “meat-based horror” pops into my head whenever I think about tma, I always feel like that should be something that only scares like…HARDCORE vegans (it’s the internet, you know exactly the kinds of people I’m talking about), and then I actually listen to the meat episodes and they’re genuinely really unnerving. So on that note, yeah I really liked this one! I don’t know why, but I’ve always had a bit of strange affection for restaurants as horror set-pieces, so I knew I was going to like this one right out of the gate. And this one absolutely delivered on its premise! I thought it was really well paced, had some extremely vivid and…somewhat squirm-inducing scenes and imagery that were executed horrifically well, and while it might not be the biggest episode of all time in regards to lore, it does expand upon and kind of…tie together a lot of the themes in the more body horror-esque episodes that have shown up in the past, and it also brings back a plot point that I…honestly almost completely forgot about for a brief moment. So yeah, there’s not much more to add, so uh…time for another episode about consuming things that should not be consumed I guess.

Ok, I should start off with a brief yet important note. Obviously, this episode opens with…quite the interesting and relevant scene, taking place before the statement even begins. For the time being though…I’m going to ignore that. Not only because the supplemental this time was very brief and connects directly to the opening, but also because said opening is entirely unconnected to everything else in this episode…and also drives me into much more of a panic, so…I’ll go over it at the end of the episode. All I’ll say for now is…JON. HOW IN THE HELL CAN YOU READ A STATEMENT NOW OF ALL TIMES?! YOUR ASSOCIATE IS POTENTIALLY DEAD AND YOU GO “OH NO, ANYWAYS” ON HER?! WHAT THE FUCK?! Like…I guess his voice sounded debatably more shaky than it usually is but….dude! Sort your priorities out! I understand that she’s…probably somewhere very far away but COME. ON. Well…what about the statement? So, this statement comes from a curious man named “Craig Goodall”. Yeah, apparently much like “Antonio Blake”, this guy is a statement giver who’s faking his identity. For what reasons, I have no idea, but it’s enough to make me suspect that he…might come back in the future. You know, it’s kind of scary to think about these statement givers with fake identities, since for all we know, they could return at any moment, maybe even showing up before they gave their statement…and we’d have no idea unless they directly revealed said identity. …I don’t like that thought. Anyways, regardless of his identity…Craig absolutely kills it! I mean…he’s not particularly remarkable overall, but any guy who confesses to most likely being a cannibal at the very beginning of the episode is at least kind of memorable to me. And…yeah, I guess I should cover that. So, Craig was a somewhat common customer to a local takeaway called Waltham Express Grill, which served chicken, kebab, burgers and all sorts of meats. The owner was a man named John Haan, who was accused of murdering his wife in 2004, and…well, selling the dismembered body parts as meats, only saying “meat is meat” as he was arrested. So…yeah, given his status as a regular there when the place was more than an abandoned ghost story…there’s a very good chance that Craig ate some of Mr. Haan’s wife. Well…I appreciate his honesty. Craig…actually gives some pretty interesting insight into cannibalism as a concept that I had never really thought about before. Obviously he’s against murdering people, or only eating people when there’s so much meat out there, but like…he’s not exactly against the concept of eating human flesh if he has to. Like, the actual act of doing so is fine to him, since there’s no more of a difference between human and animal meat than there is a difference between like…pork and fish, it’s just that consuming human meat is a lot more morally questionable. And like…I honestly have to agree with this take. Obviously, I’m not a cannibal, but like…I don’t know, if it does apparently taste like pork then…I’m fine with it. I mean, my relationship with non-human meat is already one where I don’t particularly care for it (or…most food in general now that I think about it), but I’ll still eat it to stay alive…and I honestly don’t see it being much different with human meat. If I was given nothing to eat outside of human carcasses, I’d eat the caracasses, ok? …ah, sorry for the rambling. I just like it when tma makes me think about weird shit. Going back to the actual story, it’s not surprise that after Mr. Haan was arrested (I’m kind of dumbfounded by how the amount of Micheals are seen as more meme-worthy than the amount of Johns btw), the old takeaway became abandoned, since no one wanted to buy a former cannibal restaurant. Still though, Craig stayed around, never leaving the neighborhood, even though he was reminded of his potential cannibalism every time he walked past the place.

As time went on, the place became more and more disheveled without care…but there were a few times where the ever-curious Craig would poke his head through the cracks in the metal sheets that covered the windows…and would find that it looked far too clean to be abandoned. Already this reminded me of another meaty statement, since this was very similar to how Gregory Pryor described Jared Hopworth’s…. “butcher shop”, if you can call it that. I don’t think they’re actually connected in the sense that Jared is familiar with the takeaway, but it’s a…somewhat notable similarity at the least. Anyways, on a particularly gloomy and rainy day, as Craig was walking past the abandoned ruins of Waltham Express Grill, he heard…a sound. It sounded like something small and light had hit the ground inside…and then he heard quiet laughter. He also noticed that the window was slightly ajar, and that’s when he figured that someone was inside, and decided to call the police. Ultimately, all they found was a teenage boy with a spray paint can, and they just let him off with a warning. So that’s…understandable, but then one of the cops drops the can on the ground, and leaves it behind split open…and pouring blood red paint. Now, this could theoretically just be some standard ominous imagery…but I honestly doubt it. Given what we later learn is actually inside the takeaway, as well as the source of the laughter…I do not think that the teenager was ok. I’m pretty sure that kid had some sort of nasty experience…and I wouldn’t be surprised if there was really blood in that spray paint can. Well…either way, Craig doesn’t sleep very well that night, his mind still on what happened back there, manifesting in the form of some freaky, bloody nightmares. He ultimately makes the foolish decision to head back, calling a friend of his with a penchant for urban exploration and housebreaking, Leroy Yates, to come help him if he doesn’t check in within an hour or so. And…this is the part where the episode makes me queasy. Like I said, I am not exactly scared of meat on its own, but mutilation…yeah, that’s…no thank you. The human body is already pretty weird and disgusting on its own to me, and this episode doesn’t make me like it much more, but I guess that’s a good thing for a horror podcast to strive for. Regardless, Craig manages to squeeze his way through the gaps in the metal and get inside the takeaway, seemingly inside a storeroom. All perishable items had been removed from the place, but…everything else was still there, the equipment somehow looking shiny and new. He eventually discovers a freezer marked by the teenager’s…what I hope is paint. Craig assumes that he was trying to spell out John Haan’s iconic “MEAT IS MEAT” phrase, but only had time to write “MEAT IS ME”…but once again, given the weird shit going on in the takeaway, I have to wonder….oh god. Thankfully, nothing is inside the freezer…but then Craig hears that same quiet laughter. He looks to his feet and finds a pale Chinese man with a terrifying grin staring at him. Now, while this man is never named, we have every reason to assume that he is supposed to be Tom Haan, the exact same man who worked at the Aver Meats abattoir in the episode Killing Floor. Because I mean…who else is it going to be? I’ll discuss my thoughts on him, as well as what his presence here ultimately means in a bit, as I do think he’s the most important aspect of the episode, but for now I’m just establishing his name so I don’t have to call him…“the man”, or something stupid like that. Well, regardless of his name, it’s clear that this guy is an absolute psycho because he…cuts through Craig’s Achilles tendon with bolt cutters. …I’m not going to lie, that…really got to me. That is a PAINFUL fucking place to get butchered. Just…just no. Well, agony aside, this injury causes Craig to knock his head on the counter, and he blacks out. And it only gets weirder from here…I guess…

So, after his blackout, Craig finds himself on the upper floor of the takeaway, bound to a wooden floor with cable ties, noting that his ankle was throbbing with pain, but…not as much as he expected it to. He saw that around him were chipped teacups, old bibles, “oddly textured” candles, and…a whole pile of human fingers. …oh dear. Tom Haan then walked into the room, shirtless and painfully thin-looking, while chewing…something that I’d rather not have the answer to in his mouth, and carrying a butcher’s knife. And…when he starts talking, we get the funniest part of the episode. Craig notes that he was surprised to learn Tom could speak English, and that despite the fact he was about to be brutally dismembered, he felt bad about thinking something low-key racist. …you can see why I like him, right? Like, that’s just kind of funny. Well, comedy aside, Tom just shows more and more psychopathic tendencies. He cuts off three of Craig’s fingers, and starts skimming through the pile of old bibles, talking nonsense about how Christians both Ho lured disregarded the body, something about souls…so on and so forth. This…oddly Christian undertone that’s associated with cannibals has shown up many times before, although…it’s kind of weird the more I think about it? Like, neither he nor Eustace Wick actually seem to be Christian, but seem to use Christian-sequel practices when worshiping their…weird meat god thing, possibly in a derogatory way given what Tom says. And…I guess that could explain why Edwin Burroughs was so heavily mistreated by god-knows-what for being Catholic, and then forced to eat human flesh…I don’t know, it’s a really weird situation where it feels like these guys are…stealing Christian practices, both for their own gain and out of disrespect. And then you have Jared, who seemingly connects to the same body horror being, but has no Christian imagery whatsoever? Maybe because his transformation into The Boneturner was a lot more…involuntary? But it’s not like we know how Tom or Eustace started serving this power anyways so…eh? I don’t know, it’s a curious theme, but a weird one. (Also uh…this is probably very obvious, but no, I don’t think this Tom is the same as Not!Sasha’s boyfriend, they seem entirely separate all things considered.) Well, enough rambling. Right before Tom is about to chop another piece of Craig off, Leroy Yates shows up and barrels into him, using the butcher’s knife to free Craig. It’s then that…what is actually the only…technically paranormal thing in this statement comes to fruition. Craig notices that his ankle, his fingers…they’re present. They’re fine. The pieces that were cut off (which is obviously very Piecemeal-core), are still there…but he has a fresh new set of flesh in its place. But before he can say anything about this, he notices that one of the candles had been pushed onto the bibles…and the entire place gets set ablaze. Craig and Leroy flee the scene, and Tom’s fate is left uncertain, at least to them. So…yeah! Takeaway! Overall this was a great episode, I think my favorite aspect about it was how it wasn’t even explicitly paranormal up until the very end, and despite that, it managed to feel just as creepy, ominous and disgusting as every other much more…clearly unnatural episode in the story so far. The setting was executed perfectly, and while it’s not the most lore-heavy episode to date, it still gave a pretty nice extended look at the body horror and it’s strange Christian undertones, and also some very relevant information regarding the previously elusive Tom Haan. And…yeah, I guess I should discuss him in more detail now.

Up until this point, Tom Haan only had one appearance in an episode, and that was Killing Floor. Now, the statement in this episode was given in 2013, so that basically confirms that Tom survived the fire that burnt down Waltham Express Grill. To give a brief recap, he was seen in this episode working at the Aver Meats industrial abattoir alongside the protagonist David Laylow, who had decided to quit his job on the killing floor after he started to have thoughts of humans and animals being the same kind of meat. Tom approached David on his final day at the killing floor, telling him he “could not stop slaughter by closing the door”, which I interpret as him saying “it doesn’t matter if you leave, these animals will still die”. David later found himself in a liminal-dream like space, where he almost walked into a meat grinder at one point…and was later forced to shoot Tom Haan with a bolt gun by Tom himself. After he did that he managed to escape. Now, it is entirely possible that Tom died here, I believe Tom’s whole goal when seemingly throwing David into this…weird sort of dream abattoir was to force him to keep on viewing humans and animals alike as nothing more than meat, which definitely fits…the family ideology that seems to be upheld in Takeaway. And you know, having to kill another human with a bolt gun you usually use to kill animals would certainly get the point across. But…I’m not entirely convinced. Tom is said to have left the abattoir in the middle of a shift, later completely vanishing, and then there’s the fact that the whole scenario was kind of…vision-like, the fact that Tom’s power’s apparently still affect the place to this day, and also the fact that…as much as he seems to be very ideal-driven, I doubt Tom would sacrifice his own life if it meant one random guy viewing humans as meat, that just seems like kind of a waste. So…I personally think that he’s still out there, and that the version Mr. Laylow shot with the bolt gun was just some sort of…vision he conjured up. But hey, he might actually be dead for real, I’m just spitballing here. I would also like to note some…odd similarities to other characters he shows here. I think similarities to people who obviously have this…body horror motif going on are pretty obvious (so like, Jared Hopworth, Eustace Wick, Angela from Piecemeal, so on and so forth), but…he has some weird similarities to other people as well. The way that saying a weird phrase threw Mr. Laylow into some sort of hell dimension really reminds me of how Simon Fairchild saying “enjoy sky blue” threw Robert Kelly into the endless sky. That could potentially just be a running theme among all of these people with creepy superpowers, but then you have the…really weird similarities to Micheal. Yes. I’m doing it again. Until I get answers I refuse to exclude him from discussion. But…in all seriousness, I do have to wonder if there’s something going on here. Both of them lure people into liminal space hell dimensions (which oddly enough, is a trait that Tom doesn’t exhibit in Takeaway), and while Tom comes off as kind of cold to me in Killing Floor…I don’t know, in Takeaway it felt like he exuded that same cryptic, unhinged creepy smile energy as Micheal. …yeah I’m well aware I’m insane but what else am I supposed to do? NOT talk about the funny big hand man? …I mean yeah probably but THAT’S BESIDES THE POINT. So…anyways. That’s about all of the information and weird details I could muster from Tom’s previous appearance…but what about the new lore this episode gave us? …I should’ve probably discussed this earlier, god I’m so sorry.

Ok…so, I should start off by explaining what little we know of Tom’s past. How exactly this man became a meat freak remains unknown, but I’m going to assume that it’s a sort of…lineage based thing, in a similar vein to how all of The Fairchilds likely serve The Vast, and how…most of The Lukas Family has this desire to isolate, minus Evan. I assume this, because we learn at the end of the episode that nine months before his incarceration, John Haan (who is revealed to be Tom’s uncle), let the rest of his staff at Waltham Express Grill go, and left it to Tom, explaining how and why he was hanging out there. I think this was done because John also served this meat-related power, and wanted the takeaway (which I’m starting to assume is some sort of…holy ground) to be in the hands of someone who was also devoted to the power, rather than any of his employees, who we know all thought John was just a normal guy before the cannibalism, meaning they were unlikely to be in touch with the weird meat shit, going on the assumption that their testimonies are true. So…yeah, that probably explains why Tom moved over from China to Walthamstow. His uncle wanted him to continue the…”family business”, if you can call it that. Now, I really don’t have much else to say about Tom when it comes to his motivations, or anything of the sort. He’s obviously dismembering people because he’s a cannibal, and also because he worships some sort of meat god via Christian and Eucharist-like practices. There’s…not really much more to add here, until further notice I think he’s pretty easy to explain. But…what’s really interesting to me are his abilities. All of the body horror people have had pretty different powers. Jared can turn people’s bones, Eustace could seemingly make corpses speak in an attempt to get others to eat them, even after his own death, and Angela has that weird…body part loss and regeneration curse thing going on. Tom though is…a lot more curious. I’ve already mentioned his odd, Micheal’s Backrooms-esque abilities shown in Killing Floor, which this episode doesn’t shed much light on unfortunately. What this episode does show however is a regeneration ability, one not too dissimilar to that of Angela. Obviously, even after getting three of his fingers and his Achilles’ tendon chopped off, Craig found that he maintained those body parts. I really see no one else but Tom being capable of this…and I feel like that might explain what he’s actually doing. I don’t think Tom…actually kills his victims, I think it’s much more likely that he spends time cutting off pieces of them, regenerating and cutting again, and maybe even lets them leave afterwards. I have a feeling that given the…somewhat ominous circumstances surrounding him, that kid was likely one of Tom’s victims, being used to gain a number of parts until Tom got bored and let him go. But there is…one other notable thing about Tom’s abilities, one that might actually explain one of the most polarizing and mysterious episodes in the entire podcast so far.

You see, I initially assumed that the episode called Thrown Away connected back to Anatomy Class, but thanks to some insights from the YouTube Comments…I have second thoughts. If you don’t recall, this episode deals with mysterious trash bags containing excess amounts of strange items. Three of these items (doll heads, a copper heart and human teeth) are either body part-esque or just straight up body parts, which is definitely fitting for Tom. Interestingly, it’s noted that all of the teeth were…seemingly replicas of the exact same tooth, and that would certainly work if we assumed that Tom pulled out a tooth, and kept on regenerating it and pulling it out again. (That is…an absolute nightmare now that I think about it.) The second bag also contained charred Latin bible verses, and I mean…he did get his old bibles set on fire so…yeah that checks out. Basically, the argument is that the trash bags on 93 Lancaster Road were all left behind by Tom Haan, which also makes him Alan Parfitt’s murderer. I think for the time being, that makes the most sense when trying to explain Thrown Away. So…yeah, that’s about all I have to say on Tom Haan for the moment. Pretty cool character, I hope to see more of him.

Well, that’s about all I have to say regarding the main statement, and…some other potential connections. So what about the post-statement and supplemental. And…the pre-statement for that matter. Well, we do have a few small details regarding Craig’s story from Jon. Well…there’s actually only one thing that I haven’t mentioned here. Apparently, the remains of Lanying, John Haan’s wife, lacked any notable defensive wounds, and some of them seemed almost self-inflicted. I take this to mean that Lanying likely committed suicide, although I doubt John was entirely uninvolved. I think the most likely explanation is that both of them were meat freaks, and while John did deal some damage to her, it was ultimately consensual on her part, and she probably wounded herself a bit too. …I don’t know if that makes me feel better or worse about the whole scenario. But disregarding all of that…I really ought to touch on how the episode begins and ends. So, at the beginning of the episode, Jon gets a call from Basira, who is…god knows where honestly. And apparently, her and a number of other members of Section 31 have been sent to arrest…MAXWELL FUCKING RAYNER?! HELLO?! …LIKE RIGHT NOW?! HE-HE’S ACTUALLY FUCKING HERE?! SINCE WHEN?! Oh god…things really ARE heating up now. So yeah…Rayner is still around apparently, and for…whatever reason and under whatever circumstances, the police have found him. I’m just…HUH?! Like, I expected him, and The Divine Host as a whole to make a more direct appearance eventually but…I just didn’t expect it to happen…now of all times. But you know what, despite that, and despite the raw terror this puts me in…I’m REALLY excited by this. The whole Divine Host plot is really intriguing to me, it’s such an interesting look at the life-ruining effects of cults to me, and the whole aesthetic is really cool as well. So having the ever-elusive Maxwell Rayner seemingly make his in-person debut…OH HO HO HO HO. I’m stoked. But…I’m also horrified. You see, Jon advises Basira to bring torches (which I initially interpreted as the American version of a torch because I have yet to be fully Britishified by my extended family) in order to combat Rayner’s darkness. But right after he does so, static starts creeping in, and Basira is cut off. And…the static isn’t the regular ambient static that shows up in most episodes, it’s much more akin to the audio distortions that play when Not!Sasha and Micheal are around, so…oh god. Much like Jon, I…really hope that she’s ok. And unlike Jon, I hope that if Daisy’s there, she’s also ok. (don’t listen to him, he just hates to see a girlboss winning.) Well…given that the next episode is literally called “Police Lights” I’m sure I’ll know what happens soon enough…but I’m still pretty worried. …oh my darkness. Things are..definitely about to get hectic, I can feel it.

Supplemental: God I’m just…I’m so fucking sorry. This- this episode was about MEAT. It was about fucking human flesh of all things and I somehow managed to write all of that. I’m just. What. What the hell is even wrong with me at this point. I would say I’d try and make things more brief…but like, I’m in too deep to back out now, this podcast is my everything and I. Can’t. Stop. TALKING ABOUT IT! Send help. Or don’t. It’s not like it’ll make much of a difference, for I will still be insane about this. Oh, one other thing, I was re-listening to those static noises I mentioned, and…I realize they kind of reflect whatever’s showing up pretty well. Not!Sasha’s is high pitched and the faintest, hiding in the background. Micheal’s is all squiggly and choppy, you can’t really get a good idea of it. And the darkness is really loud and oppressive, almost…all-consuming. I just think the podcast has some really clever audio editing, and thought it was worth appreciating.

- Episode 73, Police Lights ⚫️

Statement of Police Constable Basira Hussain, regarding the attempted arrest of Maxwell Rayner. Statement taken direct from subject.

WHAT. WHAT. WHAT. WHAT. WHAT. WHAT. WHAT. HE JUST. HE JUST FUCKING DIED. LIKE. THREE SHOTS AND HE’S DEAD. I CAN’T. HUH?! NO GODDAMN WAY. NO. THIS DOES NOT END HERE. THERE’S TOO MANY UNSOLVED MYSTERIES. THE DIVINE HOST WILL LIVE ON. I CAN’T EVEN COMPREHEND THIS. I JUST. AJSJJSJDJEJEKEKKEKEKLELELELLELELELEL. …So um…wow. This was…yeah, this was quite an episode. I…I really don’t know how to feel about this one if I’m being honest. Not in the sense of like, I don’t know whether or not I like it, because I’m pretty certain I do. It advanced the plot in really interesting ways and is making my head spin in a lot of different directions, which if you know me, you’d know is like…the best thing an episode of tma can do for me. It’s just…the turns it took are really surprising to me, and…I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t a little bit worried. I’ll delve into it a bit more later on, but like…I’d be lying if I said I didn’t find what happens to Rayner a little bit concerning for the future. This is one of the few instances so far of a statement-only plot…kind of entering the main story that affects the characters we’re personally familiar with, and…as long as this isn’t where things end, I’m totally fine…but I’m just a little concerned. I mean, I overall doubt this is where the entire Divine Host story ends given just…how many mysteries there still are, but…sorry, I’m getting ahead of myself. I will delve into it a bit later, but just know that provided I assume the best going into the future…this was an absolutely killer episode. It REALLY does feel like we’re in proper season finale territory right now, and even if the inclusion of this storyline at now of all times was pretty surprising…I’m getting super excited regardless. Sorry I’m just…I feel like I’m trying to get all my thoughts out right now because there’s just SO much…but I’ll make sure to take it one step at a time. So um…I guess I’ll just start then!

Edit: I’ll explain it soon enough but…oh it is so not over. It is SO not over. OHOHOHOHOHOHO IT IS SO NOT OVER!!!

Ok so starting off: THANK GOD BASIRA SURVIVED. I mean, I got the sense that I wasn't going to be left hanging for too long after the phone call from last episode, given how the episode is literally called "Police Lights" but like...I was genuinely worried here. I think it was mostly due to the fact that her and Jon had been pretty distanced for a while, and like...it just felt like a time where they could kill her off, you know? And given where she ends up at the end of the episode, I have to wonder if...maybe that idea was something that Jonny considered at one point, but I really can't be sure. Well, regardless, what matters is that she's ok. Well...she's ok as she can be after that experience. It's really interesting to see Basira, who's been one of the most mellow people in the entire podcast so far, end up as distraught as she is here. It kind of feels like she parallels the archival staff in this way, having had minor paranormal or...just slightly strange things happen to her, before coming face to face with something much greater than she could've anticipated, (The Divine Host in her case, The Prentiss attack in the institute's case), and it leaves her changed and shaken. She's silently mourning the loss of a colleague, clearly pissed off at how the force plans to handle things...and yet she's still so quiet. It's just...a really good show of how dire the situation has gotten now. But uh...yeah, cutting to the chase, Basira had a rather nasty encounter with Maxwell Rayner and other members of his cult. As I alluded to earlier, I'm...honestly surprised that they're showing up so prominently at...now of all times. Currently, I'm kind of working on the assumption that this episode is just a tease for the time being, and that The Divine Host will come back in a greater force that we get to see in person later on, but...it's still kind of peculiar to me. I've assumed that Season 2 is building up to a finale that centers on topics like Not!Sasha, the tunnels and The End, but...maybe I should add The Divine Host to that list? I mean, I've already thrown them out as a possible Gertrude killer, even if I think there's some noticeable holes in that argument, but like...even then, I think another thing that the Season 2 finale will draw attention to is the paranormal nature of The Magnus Institute, and that seems to center around the eyes, and The Divine Host has a closed eye for a symbol which suggests some sort of rivalry so...MAYBE?! I guess only time will tell, but...it would be very interesting if they somehow play a much greater role in the finale than I expected. Either way though, I'm really happy that more light is being shed on them (uh...metaphorically, not really literally), because I've always found them really compelling, and thought that they've given some fantastic episodes in the past, so...yeah, I love their inclusion here either way. But uh...enough preamble. Let's just get into the statement, because oh boy...I am happy to announce that there is some LORE here!

So, starting from the top. It all began on the previous day, when Basira, Daisy (who was oddly absent from this episode despite Jon mentioning her in his last supplemental), and a number of other sectioned officers were called to deal with the case of a kidnapped 12-year old named Callum Brodie. Now, this kid isn't present for much of the statement and doesn't really do a ton, outside of being traumatized which is...yeah fair enough actually, but there's actually something really interesting about him to me. So, for reasons I'll explain later, I decided to scroll through the wiki articles for all of the previous episodes with significant involvement from The Divine Host (while avoiding spoilers of course), and when stumbling upon Exceptional Risk, I found that the protagonist of that episode, Philip Brown, had an ex-wife named Caroline Brodie. I guess this COULD be a coincidence, given how many Micheals and Johns there are, but given how both statements deal with the same member of ✨the horrors✨, and how Jon strangely drew significant attention to Caroline and her divorce despite her...not being seemingly significant whatsoever, outside of her existence further proving that Philip Brown was a massive dick...I definitely think he's supposed to be her son. But...this is pretty interesting from a lore perspective. You see, I have reasons as to why I think The Divine Host kidnapped a child in the first place, but it was kind of difficult to pinpoint...why Callum Brodie was chosen specifically. But the thing is...if Philip Brown really is his dad, then both of them have dealt with the exact same forces. This could just be a thematic thing going on, but like...really, what are the odds that the kid you abduct just happens to come from a guy you previously traumatized 15 years ago? ...So what if it wasn't a coincidence. If Gerard's words in Lost in the Crowd are anything to go off of, then people who have had paranormal experiences can get "marked", some seemingly in more potent ways than others. So like...does this imply that when you get "marked", it's...like a disease of some kind? Like, people you're close to get haunted by the same thing as you? But that's really weird to me, because like...if Callum is 12 years old right now, and Caroline left Philip in 2004, then chances are she was at least in early pregnancy, and at most, Callum was a VERY young baby. So...the chances of his dad's curse following him seem kind of weird...and I hope to god that this isn't some sort of...paranormal sex thing like with Squirm. (I am so sorry for putting that image in your mind holy fuck.) I'm...probably reading too much into this, but I feel like there HAS to be a reason for Callum Brodie being chosen specifically, especially since The Divine Host was stationed pretty far away from where he lived, so they definitely weren't content with any other child. Uh...fuck I've been rambling again. Back to Basira!

So yeah, her, Daisy and the other officers are pretty surprised to have been called in for a kidnapping case that doesn't seem all that paranormal, but they got the sense that something was off soon enough, especially with the presence of a counter-terrorist firearms squad. They basically got a short briefing, explaining how Callum had been found in the captivity of one Maxwell Rayner, and how that name led to obvious suspicion of cult involvement. Interestingly, it was while the rescue team was in the van when Basira decided to call Jon, and he advised her to bring as many torches as possible. I find this peculiar, because if you recall, there was another creepy static noise that cut her off, and I initially assumed that was Rayner or...just the darkness in general, and while that could still be the case in theory (especially given the sort of...all-consuming nature the darkness exhibits)...I'm honestly not...AS convinced as I was. I think I'll still run with it for simplicity's sake, but it didn't sound like Basira was really near the hideout when she made that call so...I wonder if the thing that cut her off might've been something else. I'll...keep it in mind just in case. Anyways, with a number of torches in hand, the team started their explorations of the two-story industrial complex in Harringay where Callum was suspected to be held. Interestingly, this building was said to be owned by a company called...Outer Bay Shipping. This group, which according to Jon seems to be a shell corporation of some kind, has only been once before, very briefly in Growing Dark. Apparently, (at least in the world of tma), they basically own the small Norwegian town of Ny-Ålesund, which you might recall as being the same one that's home to Optical Solutions Ltd., the group that provided the...cut cameras for Daedalus. Now, given their clear connection to Ny-Ålesund, it definitely seems like The Divine Host has...some sort of arrangement with Outer Bay. My best guess is that they might be meant to transport members of The Divine Host to Ny-Ålesund. (which now that I mention it...I kind of wonder if they're familiar with The Tundra? I mean, The Lukas Family and The Divine Host are implied to be familiar in Personal Space so...maybe?) And on that note...I...kind of find it weird that The Divine Host is even stationed in England at the moment. Natalie Ennis previously implied that they were making...some sort of movement, in what would've been March of 2015, and I assumed that was a migration to Ny-Ålesund due to them chanting its name in Hither Green Chapel, and...them just having a general reason to be there due to the longer nights. But...no, they're still here. Honestly, as interesting as I find them, it's really hard to figure out what the goals or motives of The Divine Host even are, outside of worshipping darkness and...fucking everything up I guess. Oh, uh..back to Basira.

So, each sectioned officer was paired up with one from the firearms squad, something apparently breaching the protocol to a massive degree, which just showed how serious this mission was. Basira was partnered with an officer named Goodman, and the two of them took to exploring the loading dock at the back of the building. They noticed that the street lights were a lot dimmer than they should've been, everything that wasn't directly underneath them being shrouded in darkness. They eventually made their way inside, finding the place decently well-lit, and filled with boxes that...didn't really contain anything especially remarkable. And...that's when a scream was heard. The scream seemingly came from a figure that Basira described as dressed head-to-toe in a black leotard, although...I don't necessarily think this was some ordinary Divine Host member. Not only is their outfit decently different from what we see other members wear later on, but Basira described the scream as...almost animal-like. I find this relevant, because I suggested that the darkness itself was more like a beast of some kind after Exceptional Risk. This makes me think that the person wasn't just a human dressed in all-black, but rather some sort of...humanoid manifestation of the darkness. ...And I get the sense that could be relevant to a theory of mine, not exactly sure in what way but...I'll get to that soon enough. Then again...the figure did seemingly bleed when Goodman shot it, and there are other weird clothes in this episode so...maybe I'm off the mark. Well, either way, Goodman shot the figure, leaving Basira's ears filled with a high-pitched whine for a while, but they still tried to push upstairs after searching the lower floor. But before she could follow, Goodman tugged on her arm to reveal two other nearby officers. One of them was a trigger-happy member of the firearms squad Basira didn't recognize, and the other was Leo Altman, another sectioned officer who Basira was somewhat familiar with. The two of them had discovered a basement that wasn't mentioned in the briefing, and...well, they really had no choice but to go down. And when they did...they discovered the most horrifying thing of all. ...an accidental Deltarune reference. Like, come on. Darkness leaking out of a door as if it were light? Photon readings negative? That's literally just Deltarune. And I absolutely love it. But in all seriousness, Basira mentions that a sound came from behind the door, one that sounded like a crashing waterfall slowed right down. That...does actually sound pretty similar to the static from the phone call, so...yeah, the darkness intercepting her makes more sense to me. Anyways, they open the basement door, and...well yeah, everything goes dark as expected. Thankfully, the officers were able to turn on their torches, but they only illuminated a small area around them, the darkness being thick and oppressive. Basira notes that they never even went through the door, and that there were strange, inky particles in the air that never touched their clothing, but floated around them all as they stumbled around in endless darkness, constantly having to replace torches as they sputtered out. Eventually, the old industrial smell of the Outer Bay complex disappeared. A faint roar permeated through the air the entire time, and Basira feels like she might've been screaming, but couldn't hear it over the choking darkness. Well...that's just swell, isn't it. So yeah, cops are wandering around in the dark and everything is oppressive and super creepy, but don't worry! ...Things get even worse! And I...still find it hard to believe that what I'm about to go over took place in the span of five seconds.

So. ...oh boy. After who knows how long spent wandering around in the darkness, Goodman lands his torch on a tall old man. He's wearing a dark, black robe that seems to move and shift in an unnatural way, his wild white hair covers a scraggly beard...and his eyes are milky white. This is obviously Maxwell Rayner, and tied to a chair next to him is Callum Brodie, his eyes...blank, but not entirely clouded like Rayner's, and his face is locked into a silent scream. Basira sees that Rayner has his thin bony hands raise to Callum...and that a thick, black ink-like substance is pouring from his mouth like a heavy fog, working its way up towards Callum's face, the roaring sound from earlier being revealed to have come from Rayner. Thankfully, Goodman opens fire on Rayner and shoots him square in the chest three times, which....oh my god. I just realized this like...as I'm writing this. ...That is exactly how Gertrude died. ....No, there's NO way that this guy is her killer, there's NO way. Like...I'd be absolutely baffled if that was the case but...I feel like this HAS to mean...something, you know? I just...oh god, I've absolutely opened a can of worms here and...I'll need to think about this one. I um...I'll just leave it here for now...back to Rayner. As he's shot, his robe violently twitches, and all of the black liquid backs off of Callum. Basira swears though that, as Goodman was opening fire, she found herself in a cathedral. It's never specified whether this was just some kind of...weird quirk of the scenario, or if the cops were led so far away from the building that they somehow found themselves there when stumbling around in the dark, but...it's interesting regardless. Still tough, the dark substance continues to pour out of Rayner's mouth, and it ends up hitting Leo Altman's face as he attempts to untie Callum, causing him to howl in pain and start clawing at his face, once again a very bestial thing. I...kind of wonder if maybe this was how Robert Montauk really died? Like, maybe he got touched by this stuff and then...clawed himself to death given all of the scratch marks? I don't know, it's food for thought. Thankfully though, Rayner had been shot dead. Ok...spoilers for later I guess, but even though I don't think he's really dead...that's some pussy shit I'm sorry. You are like...the lord of darkness and you died from three shots to the chest? Get real. After his death, the lights came on in the room, and a woman who was later found to be Natalie Ennis from Growing Dark buried a knife in Altman's throat, before being shot by his partner. ...Rest in peace you wacky roommate, I hope you're eating disgusting spinach in ultra super mega hell. And...that's where it ended. Maxwell Rayner and Natalie Ennis were declared dead, Callum Brodie was rescued but...clearly traumatized, there was no sign of the black dust or ink, and...Altman's body was found with the same milky white eyes as Rayner's. According to Basira, two other members of the church were murdered, and three others were captured, although they haven't revealed anything. And...that's where the story ends. So...let's analyze.

Earlier, I said that my biggest fear that stemmed from this episode was the idea that The Divine Host simply…ends here. That there would be no more relevance from them, and that they wouldn’t be as big of a player as I initially thought. This mostly stemmed from the fact that Rayner “died”, and the fact that Jon…literally says he thinks the story is closed. But after some reflection…yeah, there’s no way that this storyline ends here. First of all, while I’m certain that this whole event has dealt significant damage to The Divine Host, I would be seriously surprised if it actually got rid of them for the good. Given how much influence they have across England, and even other countries overall, and the fact that they’ve had…like, at least 50 members at its peak if all of Robert Montauk’s murders are anything to go off of, I sincerely doubt that four members dying and three being arrested destroyed their entire operation, even if their leader has…at the very least been heavily damaged. (Once again, I will get to why I don’t think Rayner’s actually dead soon enough.) We might not know what The Divine Host’s end goal or purpose is, but I’m sure they’ll come back…eventually, whether in person or in older statements I’m not sure, but I just can’t see this being the end of everything regarding them. Secondly, there are a bunch of unanswered questions still floating around. This was why I was looking at the wiki pages for other episodes centered on The Divine Host, I wanted to compile all of these mysteries and overview them. I’m…just going to list them off now if you don’t mind, so that you have a good idea of what I'm dealing with.

- The ultimate circumstances behind the disappearance of Robert Montauk's wife, and the reasons for him and Julia being haunted

- Almost everything regarding Maxwell Rayner's past, all we know at present is that he was a defrocked pentecostal minister, and likely German.

- Maxwell Rayner's likely connections to Joseph Rayner, the dead soldier from The Piper.

- What Natalie Ennis was referring to when she mentioned "three hundred years waiting" and "Mr. Pitch"

- The complexities of the church's connections to Ny-Ålesund and Outer Bay Shipping

- The true circumstances behind Robert Montauk's death

- Reasons for kidnapping Callum Brodie, and his likely connections to Philip Brown and Caroline Brodie.

- Their likely connection to "Those who Sing the Night"

- Their involvement in the Daedalus Space Station.

- Their likely involvement in End of the Tunnel

And so on. Now, I'm fully aware that chances are, not all of these questions are going to be answered. I mean, the first and last ones could remain eternal mysteries and I'd still be satisfied. On top of that, it's not like Police Lights doesn't give us lore, in fact, i think it might actually make possible answers for some of these questions easier to discern, but the point is that a lot of this has yet to be properly addressed by the podcast itself, and the desire for answers to these questions feel like they're being left to the listener. Ultimately though, I have good faith in Jonny and all of Rusty Quill to not leave most of these unanswered in the end. I still think that despite everything that's happened here, The Divine Host will return in some sort of way, even if it's a little bit more scattered and broken than I initially assumed. But...that's where the big question lies. If The Divine Host returns, will it be more of a...collection of scattered remnants trying desperately to hold on to the cult, or will it return in greater force? Well, while I'm not entirely opposed to the former, and I think it could be done well provided that answers are still given, and it remains plot-relevant...I am honestly leaning towards the latter. I feel like the podcast is trying to bait me into thinking that any future involvement from The Divine Host will be very small, when in actuality...it's going to be a bit more threatening. And it all comes down to the nature and fate of Maxwell Rayner. As the founder and leader of the church, he's probably vital to their survival, hence why his supposed death came as such a shock and a worry to me. But the thing is, after some reflection...I'd be genuinely surprised if he was actually dead. I mean, the withered old man was clearly shot dead, I'm not disputing that...but I don't think that old man was really "Maxwell Rayner", at least...not the one we know. Ok, I'm just going to cut to the chase, no more ominous buildup. Thanks to a Youtube Comment, as well as him reminding me of Emperor Belos from The Owl House (I mean come on, religious imagery, old man with long hair, dark goo, you get it), I think I finally understand what Rayner's deal is. I personally believe that the old man body was just a vessel. That the real "Maxwell Rayner" was probably just a regular guy at one point or another, and that some greater power, the evil cult leader that we all know and...are kind of freaked out by, has been possessing him all this time. And I think that greater power's true form is the dark goo. Rayner isn't a servant of the darkness...he IS the darkness. Not like...in an edgy way, he is just straight up one of ✨the horrors✨, using an old pentecostal minister as a meat suit. Which...really does add to the idea that ✨the horrors✨ are more concious than abstract, so...I'm back at a sort of tie in that regard. And you know, this might actually explain some of the weird timeline stuff with the church. If Rayner really is an eldritch god inside the body of an old man, then maybe he's not the first guy to suffer this fate. Maybe this darkness has like...haunted the Rayner family for years. It possessed Joseph Rayner during World War 1, and then moved over to Maxwell Rayner in the 90s (which might explain why he stopped being a pentecoastal minsiter, although there is another possibility there.) Maybe "Those Who Sing The Night" was an older iteration of The Divine Host, but still ruled by the same being, just in an older body. Maybe whatever the church is planning was attempted before, hence the whole "300 years" thing. Maybe "Mr. Pitch" is actually an alias for Rayner but is like...the true name of the darkness. You know what, I think I'll stick with calling it that until further notice, I like the name. Hell, this would explain why it's even called "The Divine Host" in the first place, because...you know, the leader is a literal host for a divine being. All in all…I think this adds up.

The idea that one of ✨the horrors✨ might’ve been staring me in the face this entire time is…quite frankly terrifying, but also kind of amazing? Like…if I’m on the money here, this would be a really cool idea and an excellent twist. I mean, we’ve already had stuff like the immortal skin book, Amherst’s constant deaths and revivals, and Agnes “perfect botox” Montague, so I don’t think body swapping for immortality is out of the question (also it reminds me even more of Emperor Belos so that’s a personal bonus.) And obviously, this provides a pretty good explanation as to why The Divine Host kidnapped Callum Brodie. Rayner was…clearly a very old guy, and if “Mr. Pitch” needs to keep swapping bodies, chances are its bodies still age normally, so it needed a new one. Either that, or it’s a need to change identity after all the crimes, but like…I mean it’s not rocket science, the darkness was literally climbing into the kid’s mouth, it seems like a pretty clear attempt at possession. I kind of get the sense that maybe Mr. Pitch could have a preference for younger hosts since they obviously last longer (which …kind of makes me wonder if Robert Montauk was driving it back in an attempt to protect Julia from being possessed), although that could interfere with the idea of Maxwell’s possession being his reason for becoming defrocked, and I already threw out the idea that Callum was chosen due to his father’s previous experiences. Either way, I definitely think Mr. Pitch intended on moving over from Rayner to Callum. But that just leaves one more question. …what now? I’m clearly suggesting that even if Maxwell Rayner is dead, the darkness possessing him isn’t, so…where is it now? Well, Basira says there’s no sign of it, so it’s possible that it just kind of…fucked off to who knows where and is possessing someone else as we speak. Alternatively though…it clearly marked Leo Altman, given how he had the same milky blind eyes as Rayner, so…maybe it’s possessed him, and he’s become the new “divine host”? But like, that raises questions as to why Natalie Ennis stabbed him. Maybe she just didn’t see him being possessed, maybe the screaming and scratching signifies he’s unworthy and Mr. Pitch really has gone for someone else, or maybe killing the original person is necessary if you want to use their body. I…honestly don’t know. Maybe Mr. Pitch has gone somewhere else, maybe it’s possessing Leo Altman (which is so, Basira will probably face a VERY interesting reunion sooner rather than later)…I’m really not sure. But at the end of the day…I think it’s very unlikely that this ends here. Maxwell Rayner might be dead, but Mr. Pitch certainly isn’t. There is likely one of ✨the horrors✨ running amok somewhere, planning to get ahold of a new divine host…and that is a very unnerving thought. I REALLY hope this doesn’t turn into another Not!Sasha situation, we’re fucked enough in that regard as is. And even if this black goo really is gone for good…there is no way The Divine Host is fully done for. There’s just too many mysteries. …No matter how much they hide behind darkness, I have faith that light will shine upon them, and we will get answers. …why did I say it like that I’m not trying to write poetry here.

So that's about it on Police Lights. Overall, I thought this was a fantastic episode. The Divine Host remains as one of the most interesting aspects of tma lore to me, so to have more light shed on them (wordplay very much intended) was an absolute thrill. I loved getting more stuff from Basira, the whole atmosphere was really creepy, and it came with some REALLY interesting implications regarding the lore of Maxwell Rayner, The Divine Host as a whole, and the member of ✨the horrors✨ I'm now calling Mr. Pitch. While it did give me some slight worry for the future of the storyline, I think I ultimately came out of it more excited for the future than anything else, and I don't doubt that there'll be more stories and information later on, or that Jonny will be able to pull off something special regardless. But with that aside, we have everything that comes after the statement, which gives us some pretty damn relevant information. So, as mentioned earlier...Basira is pretty damn shook after everything that went down. And she's decided that enough is enough...and that she's quitting the force. Now, despite the fact that I would've done so the second my colleague drowned himself in boiling water if I was her...I ultimately think this was the right decision on her part. Not only because...I mean, it's probably better to not be a cop than to be a cop, but also because I hope it'll give her some safety and solace going forward. I mean...I feel like it's been shown that once you get involved it's hard to get out (I mean, look at the symbolism in Anglerfish), but...hey, at least her job isn't literally unquittable! At least...I think...oh god please don't let that be the case. But yeah, I'm glad that she's at least trying, and even if I can't personally relate...I think it was pretty cool of her to just say "NO" when Jon offered to tell her more about The Divine Host. But unfortunately...her resignation from the force leads to a couple of problems. Firstly, one of the main people investigating Gertrude's murder is just...not doing that anymore, although granted it's...not really like we've learned all that much about the police investigation to begin with, even if I think that's partially due to Jon hogging evidence. Secondly...I mean, Basira trying to get away from it all feels kind of like a death flag...please don't let that be the case. But worst of all is the fact that Jon no longer has easy access to Gertrude's tapes...NOOOOOOO!!!! THAT WAS ONE OF THE MAIN REASONS I WANTED HIM AND BASIRA TO RECONCILE NOOOOOO!!! I mean, I guess there's technically Daisy, but as far as I know she only gave him that tape per Basira's request, and seems to personally hate Jon's guts, so...I don't know where we go from here. For once...I would actually be ok if Jon broke an entering for the sake of knowledge. Well anyways, I wish Basira the best regardless. There are...a couple of other noteworthy things though.

Firstly, Jon mentions that he feels like to leave the institute would to be giving up what little protection he has...which is honestly a horrific thought. Like, he's been eaten by worms and stabbed by Mr. Cryptic, and THAT'S the best case scenario?! ...damn. But secondly, there's something very interesting he brings up. He mentions how strange it is that the police were able to locate Rayner and Callum, given how the former had been hiding pretty effectively for the past two decades, how Basira didn't have any insight, and how the church didn't seem to expect visitors. This makes Jon think that someone on the outside must have tipped the police off, so the question is...who? Well, I've held true for a while that The Divine Host is probably against the eye thing due to their insignia, and The Magnus Institute is obviously connected to that, so...I feel like the person who tipped them off is nearby. And given his power and pre-established connections with the police, as well as the general sketchy vibes...I'm inclined to suspect Elias the most. He might not be doing anything wrong here...but it's strange to think that he of all people would get this involved, given his general attitude. I might be wrong, but..it's the best guess I have for now. ...I'm very conflicted about him either way. Ok, my wrists are in searing pain from typing now, and I should probably go buy a new lamp after this one, goodbye! :)

Supplemental: The People’s Church of the Divine Host:

Oh, I thought I should also mention that in retrospect, the idea of there being a Rayner family curse or something might not work if Mr. Pitch wished to possess Callum. I think it’s still possible that Callum was exceptional or some sort of desperate measure, or maybe Maxwell just didn’t have any relatives around to possess so they had to switch to a new family, but like…while I still think that Joseph Rayner was a previous divine host, maybe these are just random, unaffiliated people, and Mr. Pitch is simply making up new names for them after possession. Just thought that was worth throwing out there.

- Episode 74, Fatigue 💤

Statement of Lydia Halligan, regarding her insomnia.

WOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! HE’S BACK!!! HE’S DEFINITELY, ACTUALLY SO FUCKING BACK!!! THIS IS THE BEST DAY OF MY LIFE HOLY SHIT!!! AFTER 28 EPISODES HE FINALLY RETURNS I MISSED HIM SO MUCH!!! I DON’T EVEN CARE THAT IT’S NOT IN PERSON I’M SO HAPPY!!! MICHEAAAAAAAALLL!!! Ok…I think I’m…I’m done now. So, aside from the return of my beloved…something, what was this episode actually like? Well uh…holy shit. This was…an absolutely haunting episode through and through. It didn’t tell its story in a traditional sense, instead deciding to reflect numerous vague anecdotes that took place when the statement giver was in an extremely poor mental state, and it reflected said mental state perfectly. And it was genuinely terrifying. It played with unreality and insanity in a genius, yet almost disgusting manner that shook me to my core, and I feel confident in saying that it’s one of the most unique experiences in tma so far. And…if any of that sounds familiar to you, it’s because yes, this episode reminded me a LOT of Hive, which is obviously a good thing. So yeah…I absolutely loved this episode. It might not be like, a Top 10 episode for me, but it’s going to stick with me. I thought it was extremely creative and it scared me absolutely shitless, which is the best thing it possibly could do. But…I’m really only telling you all of this now because…I have no idea how I’m going to properly summarize this one. I’ve slightly messed around with the way I format things for episodes like First Edition, but…I don’t even think THAT will make things easier than that. Hive was abstract sure, but…not to this degree. At least with Hive, I had enough prior knowledge about The Flesh Hive and Jane as a character to get what was going on, but…I can’t say the same for Fatigue. Now, that is FAR from a bad thing, I mean, if an episode contains Micheal of all characters, then making it intentionally confusing and maddening is a genius move, and I think it makes the episode an overall better experience. But…that’s the thing. The episode works best when you experience it, but it’s just vague enough to make summarizing and speculating about it…honestly kind of a nightmare. Like…it’s in this place where I REALLY feel like there’s some important information I can glean from this one, but it’s just so goddamn weird that gaining that information feels possible. That doesn’t really take away from how much I like the episode…but it does mean that this part of the post might unfortunately be a little bit brief. (I mean, whenever I say that it comes out longer than I expected, but I’m letting you know just in case.) I…REALLY wish that I could gush more about this episode, that I could examine everything that makes it so good and come up with some wild theories based on what it gives us, because I honestly think that’s possible! I strongly doubt that this episode isn’t hiding some big secrets right under my nose…but I don’t doubt that I’m not smart enough to find it. I’ll still try my best to formulate my thoughts and glean what information I can, but…I think it’s best if you expect this to be an episode that I…put in the bank for the time being. Hopefully there’ll be a moment later on in the series where I realize…what its deal is, and why and how it’s significant, but for now…I don’t think I have the information or brainpower to do so. Also, ironically enough, I was very sleepy when listening to this episode, so…yeah, maybe my perception is a little skewed. Just know going in that I love this episode a lot, and that I’m not going to entirely write it off as a one-off horror story simply because I can’t glean much from it right now. Well…with all of the preamble out of the way, let’s…try to get into it, I guess. …I can at the very least guarantee that there’ll be at least one instance of me mentioning how much I love Micheal.

So, this statement comes from Lydia Halligan, who is a woman with chronic insomnia. Now, I’d argue that while understanding the deeper complexities, relevance, meaning and reasoning behind her insomnia is difficult, I think the basic crux of…what’s going on with her is pretty easy to understand. For some reason, presumably a paranormal one, she is nearly incapable of sleeping, which has caused her “dreams” to seemingly…blur into reality? If it even is reality? It’s…just vague enough to be up to interpretation. I think the easiest assumption to go in with is that the hallucinations she’s experiencing…aren’t actually real, the only thing that is real is whatever’s causing her insomnia, because it’s just…a bit too extreme to come off as even a worse than usual real-world case of it. However, I don’t think her hallucinations are entirely irrelevant…or just regular tricks of the human psyche, so…I’m still going to keep them in mind just in case. Either way, I’m pretty sure I understand what’s going on with this episode…structure-wise. It’s constantly flip-flopping between paragraphs that have no discernible place in time, either describing one of Lydia’s hallucinations, or something regarding her relationship with sleep, or the lack thereof. The episode opens up with Lydia…basically being as confused, probably more than I am. She’s said that due to both her lack of sleep and her futile attempts to gain it, her waking has been disjointed and her dreams have been vivid, and now they are starting to blur together in reality. So…basically her brain is having trouble distinguishing fact and fiction. I’ve got to say that I’m honestly kind of surprised there were…no follow-up notes regarding any potential sightings of Lydia. Like, it seems like a missed opportunity to maybe…I don’t know, have someone see her wandering around doing weird stuff while hallucinating, but I also wouldn’t be surprised if she wasn’t leaving the house all that much. She then describes what is…presumably her first hallucination. She’s hot and sweaty while lying in her bed, doing nothing but staring at a ceiling fan. Honestly, if it wasn’t for the fact that she mentions her flat not having a ceiling fan when she first moves in, I’d just assume this was a common insomnia symptom, and I feel like that was intentional, because the part where she reveals the initial lack of a fan at the end of the anecdote…that really got to me. Also, despite being arguably the most mundane hallucination, I think this one was one of the scariest to me! It just evokes…a very specific feeling, like, the feeling of waking up in a cold sweat at 3 AM in a quiet dark bedroom, and you want to get up, move around, maybe get some water, but you just don’t have the energy, and your parents are sleeping downstairs in a house with creaky-ass floorboards so you don’t want to disturb them, so you’re just left lying there in your own bodily fluids and don’t get any sleep? You get what I mean? …No? Ok. Anyways, Lydia then goes on to mention how she would always stay up reading as a child, but looks back on those memories as the first sign of early insomnia. The way that this episode makes you doubt its…actual involvement with the paranormal is something I’ll talk about in more detail later, but I’d just like to say that I REALLY liked how this part tries to trick you. It makes you think that maybe Lydia just has a really bad insomnia problem…before it later becomes clearer that’s not the case at all. And then we get to the billboard. Jesus Christ, this billboard is going to haunt my nightmares. It was MADE to be memorable. It’ll obviously show up more later, but for now, it’s…decently normal. It’s slightly rusty, but it shows a coffee advertisement with a smiling woman and rising steam, with the quote “sleep is overrated!” on it. Lydia…does feel like she’s being watched by the woman, but for now it’s just a creepy set piece. Although…I won’t ignore the dissimilarities between that feeling and everything involving the eye monster.

Well, after that vision, Lydia talks about her job as a freelance writer. She goes over how it’s…an admittedly shitty place to be in, but that she always thought it fit her schedule and gave her flexibility. Now though, she sees that it has robbed her of relating to the rest of the world and how it organizes itself, and that…her perception of time is tainted. Once again, the thing that makes this episode so terrifying to me is how…evocative it is. Even if it’s overblown beyond reasonable proportions…I feel like I REALLY get what Lydia’s feeling, the amount of research into the tricks of the human mind that must have been done to make this episode is a crazy thought to me.

And then…we get to the return of the best character(?) ever made. IT’S MICHEAL!!! IT’S HIM!!! HE’S HEEEERRRREEEEE- ok I’ve already done the screaming bit. Anyways, I am of course VERY happy that he’s finally made a substantial return. I will admit that I would’ve really liked another in-person appearance, since I absolutely love how Luke Booys portrays him, but I really cannot complain that much. And I mean, his presence here just further confirms his relevance to me, so I’m getting a lot more certain that he’ll make another major appearance sooner rather than later. Anyways, his presence here is definitely the most intriguing part of the episode to me, and I do actually have a decent bit to say about it, but I’ll just quickly go over his first appearance in Lydia’s hallucinations. Basically, at one point or another, he started showing up in Lydia’s living room, asking how Lydia’s days has been and saying that “names are overrated” whenever she asks for said name (slay king). When Lydia responds by saying she doesn’t know what he means by “day”, he laughs his distorted laugh, and Lydia’s nose starts to bleed. She says that she’s been drawing intricate patterns with…something that isn’t her pen, which is unnerving. Given Micheal’s clear connection to fractals and spirals, I have to assume these are the “patterns” Lydia was referring to. So…yeah, it’s another instance of Micheal being peak chaotic neutral, that’s for certain. Now, Jon questions whether or not Micheal is the direct cause of Lydia’s hallucinations, or simply observing her, but I’m inclined to go with the former. I mean, there’s decent evidence that Lydia had some level of insomnia before this, which I’ll get into, but I think Micheal drove her to…this extreme. This is because, while it’s certainly pretty different from what he did with the door, it..kind of serves a similar purpose. Think about it for a a second. Outside of killing her, his main goal in The New Door was seemingly to just…fuck with Helen Richardson’s mind. It started with the door, where the mere sight of it made Helen question her sanity, and that only continued as she walked through the backrooms, constantly questioning the geography of the place and…how real it all was. And now with Lydia…well, we have a very similar situation, where someone is being driven to question what is real and what isn’t. Micheal ultimately goes at his own rhythm, but if there’s one thing he…at the very least LIKES doing, it’s messing with people’s heads, so him being the root cause of Lydia’s troubles makes a fair bit of sense to me. Even then, I find the idea of him being the cause pretty interesting. Once again, I have more to say later, but…it kind of suggests that he isn’t fully limited to the whole…doors and hallways thing. I mean…at least I think so? There are some minor signs of it later…and Micheal did kind of suggest that he is synonymous with his backrooms on a biological(?) level, so like…I guess they’re here by default. I could argue that Lydia was maybe stuck in the backrooms the entire time, and all of this was just late stage effects of being there, which does kind of fit with the sleep deprivation that Helen felt, but I do kind of doubt that if only for the fact that Lydia’s body was found. But…it’s also kind of implied that Ivo Lensik’s dad was taken by Micheal, and his body was found so…I really don’t know. Do you see why this episode confuses me? There’s clearly a lot of routes to take, and I yet cannot go down any of them. Well, all in all, I’m very excited by Micheal’s return, and I definitely think he’s the main cause of Lydia’s hallucinations. I’ll touch on him a bit more later on, but for now…moving on!

Next, we get more insight into Lydia’s relationship with sleep. She explains that as an academic, she’s often tried to push herself to her limit, counting how many hours she could stay awake and trying to beat her record. She eventually stopped counting, but…never really stopped the “experiments”. …look, I feel really bad for her, but if you want to avoid insomnia and/or door demons, then this is like…the last thing you should be doing, I’m sorry. Something…pretty interesting to me though, is what Lydia says at the end of the anecdote. She mentions how, in comparison to her friends who lacked the capacity to stay up more than 40 hours, she always felt like the longer she stayed awake, the more she…peered into things beyond human comprehension. This is…EXTREMELY cosmic horror-like, and I do actually have a small, yet pretty enticing theory regarding this part, and…really all of the other parts that kind of suggest that maybe, just maybe, the hallucinations are real, and everything else is fake. Uh…ok, wait, I might actually be getting a bit ahead of myself there, let’s just move onto the next dream. So, Lydia recalls a dream where she’s sitting in a café, trying to imagine it as the painting “Nighthawks at the Diner” (omg Hatchetfield reference) despite the grim atmosphere. She drinks her subpar cup of coffee…and spits out a singular, child’s milk tooth that was inside the mug. The waitress named “Vanessa” ignores the tooth, and simply keeps on bringing more coffee. I’m…sure there’s some deep symbolism going on here that I’m just not smart enough to pinpoint at the moment, especially with the coffee billboard, and how Michael’s first appearance was in a coffee shop in mind. I’ll…keep all of this on the radar, but I really don’t have much more to say about it at the moment, other than that I find it really creepy and surreal. Anyways, Lydia goes on to talk about how her lack of sleep has affected her vision. She says the pressure on her eyes makes it go strange, how she sees strange pulsing movements on inanimate surfaces, how her brain is too tired to process the signals the eyes are sending. All of this has even more Micheal and eye-horror vibes, but..Lydia actually says some really interesting stuff here. She mentions a time when she wrote a short story, one that revolves around ghostly creatures that could only be seen by those who had deprived themselves of rest to the point where the mind…opened itself. This, combined with how she talks about our brains just filling in the gaps with lies so that we can make sense of what’s going on…it all makes me think that something ESPECIALLY weird is going on with Lydia, which once again, I will talk about later. It ties into the whole…“the hallucinations are real” thing I mentioned earlier, but uh…I’ll get into it when the time comes. For now, on to the next vision. This one brings back the billboard, except…now it’s much more different. The swirls of the steam are oddly unaffected, but the woman has had her eyes morphed into a glare, and her smile warped into a sneer. It’s soaked and peeling, the rust is much more apparent, and the message now reads…“sleep is for the weak.” …oh dear. Well…I’ll obviously come back to that, but for now, there’s another sleep anecdote. So, Lydia talks more about her relationship with sleep, and how you got through phases of extreme physical fatigue and bursts of manic energy, which she considers to be out of a subconscious desperation. She also described insomnia here as….“like your whole self is trying to push you into bed, but it is covered by a solid granite block.” I felt like this part of the episode is where things became…evidently really paranormal, like, it became clear that this wasn’t just regular insomnia, she literally lacked the ability to sleep…on a fundamental level. And…that kind of ties into the next hallucination.

Micheal returns in this one, except this time, he and Lydia are sitting on a bench in the park. He’s twisting blades of grass into spirals but keeps cutting through them with his knife hands (I still think about how he stabbed Jon for no apparent reason every day), and he says that Lydia looks terrible. Lydia mentions that his body is shifting and undulating when she tries to focus on him, which could be a symptom of the insomnia, but…given what little we know about how Micheal functions, I wouldn’t be surprised if this was actually happening. Anyways, when Lydia tells him she hasn’t slept, Micheal says that’s ok, but she gets the sense that he’s lying. Now, Lydia suspects that this vision displays when she and Micheal first met, and…I’d have to agree. I briefly mentioned earlier that I don’t necessarily think Micheal is like…the full cause of Lydia’s insomnia, he’s just boosted it. I think he saw her in the park when she was just a regular insomniac, and when he did, he decided to make it much worse for her, and this “hallucination” is just a memory of that meeting. And if that’s the case…I just need to point out how weird of him that is. In The New Door, he played the whole “I only kill those who enter my domain” thing (even if he did lure Helen in himself), but unless Lydia did actually enter the backrooms…he’s just acting like “teehee! no sleep for you :3”…because he can. And that…would honestly be very fitting for him. It’s entirely possible that he showed up at another time, and this really is just another common hallucination, but I like this idea the most. Moving forward, Lydia gives another monologue about how her insomnia affects her and..I really don’t have much to say about it. It basically boils down to her just talking about how insomnia affects your physical health, and how she’s lost her sense of time. If I’m being entirely honest…I think the paragraphs that aren’t focused on Lydia’s hallucinations are probably the weakest part of the episode. A good few of them have some VERY interesting information, and the script remains top notch all throughout…but I did feel like they kind of dragged a little bit towards the end. Thankfully, the next hallucination is pretty interesting. In this one, Lydia is running through a city, and she describes the alleyways as “narrow and winding” and mentions that they don’t turn in all the directions that they should. Combined with how she hears Micheal’s laugh around this time, I think this one DEFINITELY had something to do with his backrooms, the similarities are uncanny. Like I said, I don’t think it’s too likely that Lydia was secretly inside there the entire time, but I feel like this vision suggests there was…some sort of encounter with it at one point or another. It’s just…UGH! I CAN’T FIGURE OUT WHAT POINT IT IS OR IF IT REALLY HAPPENED BECAUSE IT’S TOO VAGUE!! But it isn’t confusing in a First Edition way it’s just…I feel like I have no idea what’s even happening with this one. Ok well…that aside, we’re almost done with the summary.

Lydia gives two final anecdotes. The first one is pretty simple. She admits that she cannot show the institute any tangible evidence of her experiences, and that she truthfully doesn’t know why she’s here, outside of the fact that she’s desperate to sleep again. This doesn’t really give much relevant information in my opinion, but I do think it’s a really good example of character writing. I always love it when statement givers don’t really have evidence, but their desperation, the way that their words are framed…it tells you everything you need to know, and I think Lydia is one of the prime examples of that, I really did get a great sense of how much pain she was in. And finally…we return to the billboard. It’s even rustier, the woman looks even more foul, there’s twisted shapes on whatever poster is behind her, and the message now reads…“sleep no more.” And yet, for some reason, the steam coming from the coffee is the exact same. And then, in what might be one of my favorite subversions of expectations so far, it’s revealed that the title of the episode wasn’t referring to Lydia’s mental state…but the fatigue in the billboard, as the rusted metal falls apart, and Lydia collapses alongside it. And…she dies of a most likely Micheal-induced heart attack a month after giving her statement. …damn.

So uh…yeah, that was Fatigue! Sorry if parts of my summary were a little brusque or incoherent. Overall I absolutely loved this episode, I think it’s really well written and masterfully creepy, it plays with unreality in some super phenomenal ways, and best of all, it has Micheal…but MAN does it confuse me. I’m certain there are so many details and bits of symbolism that are completely lost on me at the moment, and really…only time will tell if they end up mattering or not. I mean, this episode definitely matters to an extent…but I feel like that extent might go beyond the surface level. Also, I am ironically still very tired as I’m writing this, so that doesn’t help! Well…I hope that you were able to get some grasp of what I was saying, at the very least. It’s just…as good as it is…this is not an easy one to recap. But, I still really enjoyed it, and I’m excited to see where all of the stuff with Micheal will go. However…disregarding all of that for a minute, I did allude earlier that I was actually able to construct…what I think is a decent theory out of this episode. It’s not an especially big one, and I don’t think I’m quite done fleshing it out yet, but it does build upon some previous ideas of mine…and I kind of want to just…put it out there. So, I mentioned that this episode reminded me a lot of Hive, and while that is heavily due to the poetic and abstract writing, it also stemmed from…the hyper-awareness of the protagonist. What I mean by that is, Jane had this special connection with The Flesh Hive, and because of that, she seemingly had a greater understanding of how it, and likely all of ✨the horrors✨ function. Lydia doesn’t quite have that, since she’s more of a victim of ✨the horrors✨ than a servant…but she has something similar going on. I pointed out a couple of times how I find the parts of the statement where Lydia mentions her…awareness, very interesting. Like, the part where she says that when deprived of sleep, she felt like her eyes had been truly opened, and how the lies her brain tells her to fill in the gaps are now gone, seemingly…allowing her to see an ugly truth. And if we assume that story she wrote is meant to parallel her predicament…she probably witnessed something greater than herself. …I’d like to take you back to Thought for the Day for a second. I’m sure you all remember how I proposed the idea that all of ✨the horrors✨were fear incarnate, which I still think I stick by, but this episode doesn’t really add much to that idea, outside of making me even more sure that Micheal represents the fear of your mind being messed with. However, I did also suggest in Thought for the Day that maybe, JUST maybe, the episode was basically a smaller scale version of tma’s entire plot, and that the world of tma is just one big experiment into fear, likely something akin to a simulation.

So…given how Lydia kind of talks like she’s stared into the face of a great old one…I’m wondering if maybe she saw the truth of the world. Her hallucinations…weren’t actually hallucinations, they were more real than the world that her, and everyone else, thinks is real. Now, if my simulation theory is correct, then this doesn’t say much about the world outside or what the simulation’s purpose and history might be…but it does suggest that maybe, despite how much horrific shit already happens in this world, it becomes even worse when the cracks start to form in the foundation. Other evidence for this might be found in how similar the episode is to Personal Space. Not only did that episode also terrify me, but I strongly speculate that the Daedalus Space Station is actually a simulation (perhaps within a simulation), and not only did Carter Chilcott see many things that may or may not be real, but he ended up getting out of his isolation by depriving himself of a basic human need, except that time it was food instead of sleep, but I could still absolutely see these episodes being parallels to one another. And this is all without considering how MICHEAL factors into this. If he really is the cause of Lydia’s “hallucinations”, and my theory here is correct…then that means he has the ability to show people the truth of the world they live in which is…just a lot to think about honestly. Like, does that mean that Micheal is…some sort of virus? Does that insinuate that he isn’t one of ✨the horrors✨ that might’ve been made to experiment with human fear, and is instead something else entirely? Because that would really work well with the whole “door and hallway that shouldn’t exist” thing, especially if he is just a fraction of larger being that’s further encompassed by his backrooms! Or is he still one of ✨the horrors✨ but like…gone rogue or something? I’m just…I have no idea. Either way, if he does really have this ability, he could be VITAL for understanding some of the greater mysteries. Micheal is obviously very cryptic, and more often than not is extremely dangerous…but that doesn’t mean he can’t be put to good use. He doesn’t seem to be cryptic out of some sort of…lack of knowledge, and if it benefits him, he can actually be helpful towards others, i.e. when he taught Sasha how to deal with The Flesh Hive. If he’s given a good reason to later on…he could reveal some terrifying yet vital information to Jon and the rest of the institute. Oh, and I also mentioned a couple of times that parts of the episode really reminded me of all the stuff surrounding the eyes, and I mean…there does seem to be a “knowledge” theme going on there, so…yeah, it’s possible that thing also factors into this, although I’m not really sure how…yet, at least. Overall, I do think I need more time to flesh this theory out, and a lot of that comes down to how I feel like I’m still missing a lot from this episode…but I might be on to something here. Either that or I’m way off, I’ll just have to wait and see I guess. Well…that about wraps it up on this mindfuck of an episode. …I’m going to lie down now…

…EXCEPT NOT!!! Because of course, we have a supplemental. …I don’t know why I acted like I wasn’t going to talk about this, what the hell is wrong with me? Can you tell that my mental state is declining as I descend down this rabbit hole? I’m so much like Jonathan Sims omg!!!!!!!1111111 Speaking of the silly little guy, while there’s like…nothing really noteworthy post-statement, I did just want to give a round of applause for Jon for fully believing the statement. Obviously he’s been doing that for all of Season 2 at this point, but when HE’S initially more sure of the statement’s legitimacy than I am….yeah, I feel like that deserves special attention. But more importantly, the supplemental…there’s actually some really interesting information here. Due to Basira having her own concerns, Jon’s just decided to deal with the tunnels on his own, which is…maybe not the best decision but…whatever. He’s decided to set up a camera in the archives right above the trap door, to see if he can get any information on the person inside. He notes that it’s remarkably poor quality, and that seemingly diverts suspicion from Elias having difficulties setting up CCTV in the archives…although it does make me wonder why it doesn’t work in the archives in the first place. Regardless, Jon’s seen a couple of people entering and exiting the tunnels, although they’re hard to distinguish. The first is Not!Sasha, who Jon’s seen enter and leave on two separate occasions. That’s certainly concerning and all, but…it’s kind of hard to gauge what she wants when we don’t really know what’s in the tunnels, outside of some burnt books and a mystery man. And…mentioning that, we FINALLY have a vague idea of who’s actually down there! We…don’t actually have their identity, but they’re a male presenting figure around middle-age, and spend about half an hour going through the archives, before stuffing files into a briefcase and leaving. On top of that…they don’t open the trap door normally, instead they…somehow move the solid floor itself out of the way, which is not too dissimilar to what happened to Jon in Too Deep. This person…could be a lot of people. I guess I could go through every middle aged man who may or may not have supernatural abilities in the show so far, but…that would take forever if I’m being honest. I did throw out Elias and Micheal as potential suspects, but Micheal seems to have his own separate thing going on, and if Jon recognized “Sasha”, I would think he’d recognize Elias as well. Ultimately though…I’m not actually too concerned about figuring it out before the reveal. This is because I have very little doubt that this person’s identity will be revealed by the time Season 2 ends, given how much focus has been planted on them recently. And I mean, I only have six episodes left in the season, which is…still absolutely crazy to me, so I’ll just let this one reveal itself, and if by the chance that I don’t learn their identity by the end of the season, I’ll start taking it more seriously when I get into Season 3. For now though…this is definitely progress. Ok, now I’m ACTUALLY going to go to sleep, I think I should make sure that’s something I’m still capable of. Honk shoo mimimimimimi or whatever.

Supplemental: I…I genuinely can’t stop thinking about Police Lights. Like…it just feels like more and more of a milestone the more I think about it, you know? So much of tma so far has been more lore than a moving plot, which isn’t a problem at all, but that just makes an episode that pushes the ongoing, real-time plot forward…THAT much even more special. I’m really excited by it. Oh, I also thought I should maybe give an update on the whole John/Jeffery Amherst situation from my thoughts on The Tale of a Field Hospital. Basically, I ended up learning that any potential harm that could’ve been caused was entirely unintentional on Jonny’s part, and in retrospect…I think some of my nitpicks might have just come from a misinterpretation of John Amherst’s dialogue and motivations. Just wanted to let people know it’s all cleared up now, and that pretty much all of my issues regarding the topic’s involvement in the episode are non-existent now. I’ll still probably keep that part up for history’s sake, but uh…yeah. Just letting people know.

- Episode 75, A Long Way Down🪜

Statement of Stephen Walker, regarding his brother’s disappearance from the top of Tour Montparnasse in October 2006.

You’ve heard of Enjoy Sky Blue, you’ve borne witness to Enjoy Ocean Blue, now gaze upon the one, the only…ENJOY FRANCE BLUE!!! Which to be fair, is arguably the scariest scenario of them all. Anyways, this was another great episode! Like most episodes that seem to deal with The Vast, this one did a great job at triggering my own vertigo, even if it’s not the scariest example so far, it still did a great job! It had a pretty interesting main duo, brought back some plot points that I’m VERY excited to see make a return, contained some really vivid and freaky imagery, and also had a lot of really interesting things that came after the statement itself, all of which got me really intrigued and excited for the future. I…don’t really have much more to say, since this one was actually pretty standard affair so uh…yeah! Time for another Mike Crew episode! …I find it kind of funny how the two most prominent Micheal’s have a track record of episodes appearing back to back, first 46 and 47, and now 74 and 75. But like, I’m sure that doesn’t mean anything, right? …right? Yeah…I regret to inform you that by a twisted rule of fate…that theory hasn’t entirely died yet…oh dear.

So, starting off we have a…rather grim opening. This statement comes from Stephen Walker, a man who’s recently lost his brother…at least he hopes, because apparently he’d be much better off dead which is…yikes. Now, while I certainly sympathize with Stephen to an extent, let me just say…this guy kind of sucks. Not like, in terms of writing, I’ve said many times before that I like the statement givers who aren’t great people, but like…yeah, he’s just not all that good of a guy! I’ll go into why I think this throughout the post, but…for now, let’s just say that Lost Johns’ Cave has made me significantly more intolerant and terrified of toxic siblings in tma. …One is not the same after Lost Johns’ Cave… Well, regardless, I still feel kind of bad for the guy, since he DID lose his brother. And I mean…at least the death doesn’t seem…planned like that of Alena Sanderson…sorry, I can’t get too wrapped up in thinking about that one, or else I’m going to have nightmares. Anyways, after saying “deep down I know that’s not my brother”, therefore making me thing that his brother had an encounter with a particular table for a hot second, Stephen starts to tell us his story. Ever since childhood, his brother Grant possessed a fear of heights…so you know he’s well suited to be in this podcast. He always tried his best to climb trees, full of bravery and lacking in survival instincts, but would always get terrified as soon as he was halfway up. He was usually fine with lifts and tall buildings, had some trouble with stairs and windows where you could see the surface getting further away, but…he had a particularly bad fear of ladders. Which honestly, I completely get. Ladders are one of the most terrifying inventions ever conceived, like…was it that hard to make stairs that you can just fold and unfold? I mean…yeah probably, but like…WHY DO THE RUNGS HAVE TO BE SO SMALL I HATE IT SO MUCH. Well anyways, the phobia didn’t affect Stephen and Grant’s life that much prior to his death, but they still had their fair share of problems. Grant had been fired from his job at Deloitte a couple of years prior to the events of the statement, and since Stephen had a spare room after a break-up, and Grant had no money…well, you can imagine that the latter started crashing on the former’s couch. This is…kind of where the first signs of a not-so-great sibling relationship become apparent. I mean, what Stephen says here isn’t unreasonable, it’s ok to be annoyed if you’re roommate (who you didn’t really ask for at that) isn’t contributing much, and I can get behind the “better when we’re apart” idea…but it’s still just bad vibes. Partly due to, once again, what Lost Johns’ Cave has done to my brain chemistry, but like…I don’t know, calling your brother who is either dead or being tortured for all eternity an “indentation on the sofa”…it’s just not the best look. But yeah, Grant was struggling to find a job that could make use of his specific skill set for quite a while, and Stephen wasn’t exactly thrilled about the new living arrangement. It’s around this point though, that Stephen mentions he…couldn’t have known what would happen to Grant, despite his feelings towards him. Apparently, Grant’s disappearance was due to…a man with a lightning scar who Stephen vows to kill…and that’s where I start to get very excited. (Also like…you’re going to KILL him?! Like, I can respect the determination but…you, you of all people, plan to kill Mike fucking Crew? Even if I liked Stephen I’d be telling him to get real here.)

So, things started to get kind of...weird around a year prior to Grant's disappearance, just after Halloween. Him and Stephen had been out partying the night before, but both of them either lost or didn't have their keys, leading to a messy argument on their front lawn. But after a few minutes, Stephen notices that Grant has left his window slightly ajar, and takes that as an opportunity. Although, he says he would usually take that as an opportunity to remind Grant about the possibility of burgulars, which like...shut the fuck up! The chances of that happening are so slim, like...GOD, they did a great job making this guy as unlikable as possible. He...REALLY reminds me of some people I've had to deal with, the kinds of people who will literally find any opportunity to make it seem like you messed up, even if doing so doesn't benefit anyone at all. Thank god his girlfriend broke up with him, I hope she's living her best life. Ok well, him being shitty aside, he decides to go to their…honestly just as shitty neighbor, and asks for a ladder since he’s a builder. Obviously, Stephen is the one who goes up the ladder first, but as soon as he reaches the window, he “coincidentally” falls off, careening to the ground with a broken arm and a broken phone, so they can’t easily call an ambulance. After knocking on nearby doors to see if anyone was available, and getting no responses…it ultimately became clear that Grant would have to go in himself. …I just find it absolutely heartbreaking, but also kind of hilarious that all of this, and I mean…ALL of this, including what’s to come, could’ve been avoided if one of them had keys available. That is…deeply upsetting, but so damn comical. But uh…yeah, Grant climbs up in a…genuinely uncomfortable scene with how well it’s described, but as he does…Stephen notices a man on the other side of the street. He looked short and young, yet with an old grey suit and undone short buttons…revealing a lightning scar climbing up the side of his neck. So yep! Mike Crew is back in action! You know, for as much as I greatly anticipated any sort of return from….the other Micheal, I really never talked about how much I wanted this guy to come back. I mean, I do like Micheal quite a bit more, partially due to the fact that I’ve actually heard his voice, but I really wish I talked about this guy more, since I’ve found him super interesting ever since his proper debut in Literary Heights (which is still a top tier episode by the way). So yeah, it’s great to have him back! On one hand, I’m glad that he didn’t get stuck in Ex Altiora and burned to death by Gerard (who also hasn’t shown up in a long-ass time now that I think about it…bring the goth guy back please…), but on the other hand, I am terrified to know that he is no longer a poor tortured university student…and is basically young brooding Simon Fairchild instead. …We’ll get to that. Oh yeah…I also guess I should address what this means for my “every Micheal is the same guy” crack theory…I’ll also get to that later. Just know for now that as unlikely as it is to come true…I refuse to stop committing to the bit until I’m absolutely forced to. Well, going back to the plot, Stephen notices that Mike’s eyes are fixated on Grant, and that whenever he looks back at Mike (uh, Stephen, not Grant, I hate scenes with three people that share the same pronouns in it istg), he feels as if he’s fallen from a great height, but it fades every time he looks back at Grant. Well, Grant thankfully makes his way inside (what the hell dude your brother with horrible acrophobia made it in while you didn’t what is up with that), and Mike runs away. I…definitely think it’s safe to say that Mike was the reason Stephen fell and broke his arm, and probably intended to do the same to Grant if he hadn’t gotten inside first. Which…might’ve honestly been a better fate than what actually happened to him. Well anyways, Grant comes out the front door with his phone in hand, and calls an ambulance. And after some time passes, we get to late 2006…and that’s when things all went wrong.

Over time, things started to get better. Grant was lucky enough to get a job in a different department at Deloitte, started offering to cover the rent for a few months, and…all of that was enough to get Stephen to begrudgingly let him stay with him. (but not without complaining about him yet again GOD DAMNIT HE LITERALLY JUST DIED…or worse) But in the late Summer of 2006, Stephen starts planning for a trip to Paris, which Grant…comes on without asking. Ok…I’ll give you that one Stephen, that is actually pretty annoying, and…somewhat relevant to his fate. It didn’t help that Grant had recently got fired again, never allowed to join Deloitte again. Although…he did get fired for smoking weed, so…maybe he could’ve had better luck with The Magnus Institute, I think the CEO would’ve really liked him! Although…it’s probably for the best that he didn’t join a place that’s constantly haunted by worms, changelings, door man things and/or an eldritch god, which you’re also incapable of leaving for whatever reason. …Writing all of that down makes me realize how fucking weird this podcast is. Well, getting back to the plot, Stephen begrudgingly lets Grant come, using what little sympathy he has for his brother up. Unfortunately, using that sympathy up led him to doing something extremely stupid! Yay! (I know with how frustrated I am you might assume I don’t actually like this episode, but believe me, I DO, having such an insufferable protagonist is what puts this episode in the place where I keep important memories lol.) So…for some unholy reason, when they get to Paris, Stephen decides to take Grant up to the Tour Montparnasse. You know, that ugly-ass skyscraper, the highest point in all of Paris? What the fuck dude?! Yeah, I get that sibling pranks are a thing, but not only are you a grown (barely) adult, but that is a NEW level of cruel. Your brother had chronic vertigo and acrophobia, you’ve already had a weird-ass experience involving heights due to the sexy sky man, and yet…you somehow think this is a good idea? …HOW?! That is SO PETTY. Ok…if I think about this any longer I’m just going to get mad, so what actually happens up there? Well, Grant is obviously terrified as they head up the elevator, choosing to sit down as far away from the observation terrace as he can when they reach the top. Stephen is having the time of his life though, both due to the view and Grant’s despair which he finds oh so delicious…but he gets a scare of his own. He feels that same falling sensation he felt when he first met Mike, and after slamming himself into the barrier and landing on his hands and knees…he sees him again. Stephen’s breath is caught in his chest, and he notes that Mike…looks oddly bored? On one hand, the fact that a guy who does…what he’s about to do is so neutral to his actions is both terrifying and badass, but I also find it kind of funny? Mike is the second person we’ve seen who seems to connect to the being known as The Vast, but in contrast to Simon Fairchild, who comes off as having the time of what little life he probably has left whenever he tosses people into the void…Mike just doesn’t care. I don’t know, I find the difference a little amusing. Well, back to being serious, Stephen is pulled up by a couple of tourists, but he notices that Mike is now gone…and so is Grant. Grant…isn’t anywhere, not in the lobby, on the streets, he’s nowhere to be seen. He doesn’t get to charge his dead phone until he gets back to the hotel (both of these brothers could really learn to prepare better before going out, I’m just saying), but when he does charge it, he finds dozens of missed calls and nearly four hundred texts…all from Grant. Most of the texts are scrambled, but the ones that are readable are asking where Stephen, anyone and the elevators were. One picture, the only one that isn’t all too corrupted, shows the edge of the skyscraper, but now there’s no barrier…and a ladder. And whenever he tries to call Grant…all he hears is rushing wind. As cool as Mike is…I haven’t been this glad a fictional character isn’t real for a while.

So, that’s A Long Way Down. Another great episode all in all. The way it portrayed an unhealthy sibling relationship was really well done, it did a great job at bringing out my fear of heights, and the return of Mike Crew makes me extremely happy. I…don’t really have much more to say about it, it’s just another solid episode among…a lot of solid episodes. …wow I love this show. As for analysis, well….most of my theories stemming from this episode come from what we get after the statement, although I guess I should take a quick look at Mike first, just going a little bit deeper than I did while recapping. So yeah…turns out he didn’t die! A lot of people thought that due to the Lichtenberg figure only appearing in Ex Altiora after he stole it, chances are he got stuck inside the book, meaning that…he was probably dead. Now, while I personally took the route of my Micheal crack theory…deep down I thought this was pretty logical, made even more logical thanks to First Edition revealing that you can get stuck in…at least one Leitner. But nope, turns out he survived! Now, since he seemingly gave himself to The Vast, I think it’s safe to say that either gained the ability to fly, or the ability to fall without issue after jumping out of that window, and now, he’s basically doing what The Fairchild Family does, just on a smaller scale. So…that’s great, there’s just…two guys throwing people into the void now. …Or is there? Because, I mean…this statement took place in 2006, over a decade prior to where we are now…so maybe Mike isn’t alive. Or…maybe he isn’t alive as we know him. Yeah…I regret to inform you that I’m not giving up on my Micheal-related theory just yet. Once again, I STRONGLY doubt that this theory is true. Chances are, Mike is still alive as a servant of The Vast to this day, he is completely separate from Micheal, and I’m absolutely crazy. I mean, I’ve already given a bajillion suggestions as to what Micheal might actually be, and all of them are probably more plausible than this. But I’m still going to throw it out there, simply because…it’s funny. Like I said, I am committing to the bit until I physically can’t anymore. So, I was fully prepared to give up on the theory right here, right now. It just…seemed like the podcast was intent on making Mike a threat that would come into play later on. But then…Jon comes along, and said something very interesting. If you don't recall, the basic gist of my Micheal theory was that some sort of unknowable horror was...absorbing various people, and that all of the people named Micheal who have featured somewhat prominently were among these absorbed people, with the big-handed blondie we all know and love being the result of that. This theory spawned because in Literary Heights, Mike is seen being pursued by some sort of pattern in the sky, and I thought it was described in a similar manner to that of a fractal, which I found notable since...fractals are one of Micheal's recurring motifs. And wouldn't you know it...Jon straight up calls that pattern, both the one on Mike's chest and the one chasing him...a fractal. This is...absolutely hilarious to me. Because it means that even if my theory isn't correct, Mike and Micheal have, at the very least, some sort of tangible connection beyond just their names. That's just...wow. But you know what? I REFUSE to settle down here. This is enough evidence to make me continue milking this concept for as much as it's worth. Because I. LOVE. MICHEAL.

Sure, Mike might not have been absorbed right after the events of Literary Heights, but who knows? Maybe he took refuge in The Vast for a while, and then Micheal eventually caught up with him? Sure, Micheal probably existed before this statement, if the fate of Ivo Lensik's father is anything to go off of, but maybe Mike just hadn't been absorbed back then. Sure, maybe I initially proposed that Mike was running from The Vast and it caught up with him, which would mean that Micheal and The Vast are the same thing, but maybe it's different. Maybe the pattern in Micheal and Ex Altiora is what connected Mike to the vast....although the whole lightning thing seems a lot more associated with The Vast...hm. Ok, I'll admit that's either a currently unsolvable mystery, or a hole in my argument. But I don't care! I. HAVE. ENOUGH. This theory is not going to be proven true. Mike Crew and Micheal...something are probably completely different people. But I refuse to give up. Because if I do....then I have failed my solemn duty of committing to the bit.

So uh...outside of my growing insanity, there are quite a few other interesting things found after the statement. Jon takes the opportuinity to talk a little bit about Leitners, or more specifically, how they affect the people who read them. While some just die, others get connected to ✨the horrors✨, Mike and Jared Hopworth being clear examples. And Jon says here that...the people who read them don't just change their actions, but who they are, and rather than them wielding the power, the power wields them. ...This is very interesting to me. I should preface this by saying that personally, I don't think there's that much of a difference between people who become "marked" by reading Leitners, and people who become "marked" through...literally any other method. We've seen it happen in so many different ways, from wasps nests in attics to experiments into ESP, and while I do think all of these transformations are united under something common (probably fear and/or resonance)...I don't think Leitners are all that special. They are just one of many ways ✨the horrors✨ mess up people's lives. But going past that...I find Jon's comment interesting due to recent events. Because, you know how I suggested that Maxwell Rayner was ACTUALLY the darkness that The Divine Host serves, just switching between a variety of possessed bodies. ...Well what if that's not exclusive to him. What if that goes for...everyone who's been "marked"? Because, we haven't really seen many of these weirdos in person, only getting descriptions of their personalities that are...just telling enough to the point where the listener can get a sense of their vibe and overall premise, but they're stil vague. The only person of this manner we've seen so far is Jane, and honestly...she fits the manner of "possessed" perfectly, given the whole hivemind thing she had going on. Sure, we also have Not!Sasha and Micheal, but Not!Sasha falls into this category where...I really don't know what she is, outside of the fact that she's most likely connected to The Anglerfish, The Other Circus and all of that fake stuff, and Micheal...well, I think he is actually just one of ✨the horrors✨, even if there is some...elements of humanity within him. The point is...I wonder if this entire time, ✨the horrors✨ have been showing up a lot more frequently than I thought. And like...that's really interesting to me, because if my line of thinking is true...can I really view these things as eldritch gods anymore? Because by this logic, a character like Agnes is being possessed by a Sumerian fire demon, meaning...a Sumerian fire demon had a tragic coffee shop romance. Well...whatever the case, I just find this single line from Jon interesting, and I think it might really help when it comes to understanding...just what the hell is even happening.

Ok...and now to the last scene. Well, before I get into the real meat, I did want to point out something a little bit strange. So, Jon starts comparing the statement to the story of Robert Kelly, the skydiver who got eaten by the sky. I don't think I really need to explain why he says this, since both are obviously connected to the same force, but...as he starts talking about this, the audio, and Jon's tone, suddenly change in a really abrupt manner. It's possible this was just an editing mistake, given how we hear a door open and a new voice just after this shift occurs...but given the usual quality of the audio, as well as how creative they like to get with effects like static (I mean, these ARE the people who used pasta to make worm sound effects)...I just have to wonder if there's maybe a greater meaning here. Given how devoted tma is to its framing device, as well as the...strange oddities surrounding the tapes from a story perspective, not to mention the archives and the institute as a whole...I'm obligated to keep an eye out for things like these. I don't have any clue as to WHAT it might mean, I just thought it's worth noting. But that aside, we get a surprising return from Basira, not too long since her last one. And....OH MY GOD SHE PULLED THROUGH. SHE DID EXACTLY WHAT I WANTED HER TO AND MORE. HELL. YES. So, to the surprise of...unfortunately no one, the police are covering up what happened during Rayner's attempted arrest. They're trying to frame Officer Altman's death as part of a botched drug deal, and have no issue getting Basira out of their hair. This has caused her to lose all faith in them, and that includes their ability and willingness to solve Gertrude's murder. So...she did the unthinkable. She didn't just give Jon a new tape...she gave him ALL OF THEM. Well, at least as many as she could get her hands on, but still. FUCK YEAH!!! SHE'S SO COOL!!! This is just...absolutely fantastic news. I was SO worried as to whether or not Jon was going to get the tapes after she quit, but this...it's better than I could've ever imagined. And apparently, Daisy's the only other person who knows, so hopefully Jon shouldn't have to deal with repercussions for holding onto the tapes. This is SO exciting to me. As per tradition, it makes me think the next episode will be a Gertrude tape, but like...what if ALL the remaining statements in Season 2 are Gertrude tapes? Not necessarily all the remaining episodes, as I'm sure some Infestation-esque shenanigans are bound to occur, but like...the actual statements. Granted, it definitely sounded like Basira gave more than three or four, so I do think that these tapes will carry into Season 3, but either way...AAAAAAHHHHH I"M EXCITED. Hopefully Basira also gets away with this fine....but man. What a legend. ...I am so not prepared for these final five.

Supplemental: Well...I'm halfway through the post now. Given everything that's been happening recently...I get the feeling we are about to enter some dark-ass waters. Maybe some of the episodes will be decently chill (I mean, the episode before Infestation was the fucking homophobic vase one)...but just in case, I want to outline some brief predictions for the finale. I don't think these are going to change much in the final pre-finale episodes, so I feel pretty comfortable putting them out here now. So uh...here you go.

- Given all of the buildup, I think that Jon will finally become aware of the truth behind Not!Sasha. This could potentially be done through Melanie, although given how she’s only appeared once throughout the entire season, briefly at that, I’m kind of leaning towards the tunnels, or maybe even Elias being the thing that reveals the truth. I guess Micheal also knows but…good luck getting him to give any answers. As for what she might do after being found out…that’s a whole other can of worms. A can of very scary flesh eating STD-adjacent worms.

- Mentioning the tunnels, I think we’ll definitely get some insight into what their whole deal is, which also probably means some Robert Smirke lore? I’m also certain that we’ll learn the identity of the guy living there, as I mentioned earlier.

- I’m definitely sure at least one more Gertrude tape will come before the finale, and that’ll come with some very vital information. Said information might be the big clue towards uncovering her killer (who I still think is either Elias, the person in the tunnels, both, some eldritch monster, or someone affiliated with a cult), and I think the killer will be revealed by the end, since it’s kind of been the big mystery of the season. If not, then maybe it’ll carry over into Season 3.

- I think the death-aligned being I’ve been referring to as “The End” since First Edition will play a significant role, given how there’s been quite a few episodes that seem to surround it recently. I also definitely think that Leitners will somehow be relevant in the finale, given how much they’ve been mentioned both in and out of statements all throughout the season (…stupid idiot motherfu-), and when you combine those two…maybe some Keay family lore is due as well. Perhaps that’ll come from a Gertrude tape, and we’ll learn what was up with that page Mary gave her.

- The archival assistants and Elias have been weirdly absent since Thought for the Day. I definitely think this is intentional, and is meant to show how Jon has been driving them away, but I’d be surprised if they didn’t all show up for the finale. I also think Basira will come back one last time (at least for this season), and she might even bring Daisy along with her.

- Micheal…maybe…please…

- And finally, I just think that there’s going to be some really big changes to the status quo. If Gertrude’s killer is in the institute as Jon seems to believe, that’s one thing, but given how this season has been really intent on making it clear that the institute is just as paranormal as everything else, I think any potential answers regarding that weirdness could be…pretty earth-shattering. I also get the feeling that the narrative will become a lot more…centralized? Like, there’s a lot of running narratives seen in statements, and many of them have been converging as time goes on, all fitting into the grander narrative, yet very few of them have actually had a tangible effect on the institute yet. I have to assume that’ll change sooner rather than later so…yeah, I just feel like there’ll be some big changes going forward.

Well, that’s all my last-minute thoughts. Here’s a picture of my initiation into The People’s Church of The Divine Host, just for good(?) luck as I go into the final five. See you on the other side :)

- Episode 76, The Smell of Blood 🚃

Statement of Melanie King, regarding her further researches into war ghosts. Statement taken direct from subject.

Well...I guess I'll eat my damned words then, jeez. So...huh. Right after I make the shockingly bold proclamations of "next episode will definitely be a Gertrude tape" and "Melanie might not be super important"...they throw this at me. Is this karma or something? What did I do? Did I bully Stepehen Walker too much? Or is Rusty Quill trying to fuck with me by debunking my "final predictions" as quickly as possible? Well, regardless of what the answer is...THIS EPISODE WAS SO FUCKING GOOD!!! While I was starting to doubt whether or not she'd return by the end of the season, that doesn't change the fact that I'm SUPER happy Melanie returned, she's always been one of my favorite side characters, so getting not only a prominent return, but yet another full blown statement from her is the best case scenario. ...Even if I'm a little bit concerned about whether or not we'll see her again but...I'll get to that later. Outside of her return, the episode had some really creepy imagery, giving off the vibes of something you'd hear about on a ghost tour or...funnily enough, a UK paranormal documentary, and it obviously pushed the story into...what is indisputably season finale territory (glad to say that I'm probably right with at least one prediction), and this episode made me REALLY happy when you pair it with how I've tried to make sense of ✨the horrors✨. I have...quite a fair bit to say, both in terms of my recap and analysis....so I'll just jump on in right now. And maybe I should bother to learn what a "Buzzfeed Unsolved" is...

Ok, before I get into all of this, can I just mention how insane it is that this statement takes place on February 13th, 2017? ...Ok that was a weird way to phrase it. What I'm trying to say is that the whole incident with The Divine Host took place on February 10th, meaning that over just four days, Jon has dealt with five different statements, two of which were given by people he knows personally to some extent, and has also had to deal with the implications of said statements, all of the tapes that Basira just got him, and now the realization that something is very wrong with one of his coworkers. ...I mean, I know his life hasn't been all that pleasant since Martin's statement, but...all of that in this short of a timespan? Poor guy. Well, with that aside, on to the actual content of the episode. So, while Jon was trying to figure out which of Gertrude's tapes to listen to first, Melanie suddenly returned after getting the information she needed from the institute's library, and is now ready to give a statement regarding the aftermath of her time filming at CMH, and her arrest after breaking into the Rotherham train graveyard. I...honestly feel kind of stupid for assuming she wasn't going to come back before the season ended. Like, come on me, there was no way they were just going to ignore those "weird things" she mentioned. Well anyways, Melanie's here now, and Jon isn't that happy about it, due to his need to investigate the tapes. Ah...how I longed for the banter between these two to return. Although oddly enough...I kind of think they could work well as friends? I'll get to that later, but going back to Jon, he's initially dismissive...until Melanie reveals a large scar on her shoulder, saying it came from a 1940s surgical scalpel. So, he ultimately lets her make her statement. It begins with a more detailed description of what happened to Ghost Hunt UK after their encounter with Sarah Baldwin at the Cambridge Military Hospital. Sarah had went missing a few months after the shoot, but oddly enough, despite her whole skin peeling and stapling thing, Melanie says that she wasn't as hung up on that as she was...the hospital itself. She says she felt a presence in there, implied to be separate from Sarah and The Anglerfish, and that said presence was likely the thing that attacked the former. This is...very intriguing to me. When I initially wrote about Skintight, not only was I much less detailed, but I was so focused on The Anglerfish coming back that I neglected to mention...how weird the hospital itself was. Sarah was oddly concerned about going inside, apologizes for "unintended trespassing" at one point, and Melanie mentions paint that looked like blood, and a phrase spray-painted over a mural that read..."silk will not stitch the butcher's meat". And...quite a bit of that is very reminiscent of what happens in this episode, beyond the fact that both of them star Melanie. I'll do a deeper dive into this topic later on, but for now...I'll just say that I don't think The Anglerfish was the only spooky thing in Skintight, Sarah Baldwin might've been attacked by something else, and...I get the feeling that Melanie's gotten into some really deep shit. Like, the similarities between her two statements are so noticeable that i have to believe she's either become haunted (or..."marked", even), or that there is just something...deeply, innately wrong with her. Well, aside from her being a youtuber and a meme, that is. Anyways, back to the summary.

So yeah, things hadn't been going well with Ghost Hunt UK. The incident at CMH had been tearing them apart, and multiple people were deciding to quit, with many of them doing so unofficially, or without even telling Melanie. She actually went back to the hospital at one point, but unfortunately didn't find anything. ...Ok maybe Sarah and The Anglerfish were the only weird thing going on here, but like I CAN DREAM OK. Maybe the reason she didn't find anything is because by classic ghost logic, if you go out of your way to look for something weird, the chances of you finding it are pretty slim. It finds you, not the other way around, something that is even evident later in the episode. Well, when she couldn't find anything, she decided to look into similar places, mostly other military hospitals, but really...anywhere that was known as "haunted" and had a connection to historical conflicts. It was then that she realized...basically everyone in her field looked in the same places, constantly retracing each other's steps and coming to the same conclusions, at least in The UK but...even in countries like America, it's apparently not much better. Melanie initially assumed this happened in order to avoid anything that might be fake, but nowadays...she thinks it's to avoid anything that's far too real. But Melanie was determined. Her encounter with Sarah was arguably the most significant thing that ever happened at CMH, so...when she discovered a whole truckload of spooky places and stories that her coworkers had entirely avoided...she unfortunately decided to dig deeper. This caused all of her friends to start distancing themselves from her, likely because they...felt like she was going to get herself hurt, and that they would be subjects of a mysterious spooky death story if they didn't just give up and leave. ...yikes. Well, as unfortunate as that is, it still didn't stop her. She started going on various online forums looking for leads, going off the beaten (and safe) path in hopes of finding some answers on the...weird presence she felt. She eventually learned how to peel out the real ones, or at the very least, the ones that the writers think are real, as they were always the ones that...never really had any resolution or narrative flow. ....This single comment she gave somehow sent me into a minor rabbit hole. I'll keep this brief, but when I first heard that quote, I found it kind of ironic since...all of the statements we hear have good narrative flow, and are supposed to be real in the context of the show. I mean, it's not a problem, I'd obviously rather the podcast has good structure than bad structure, but I thought there was some irony behind the comment. But then I realized...the statements are probably only a small fraction of paranormal encounters. Like, statistically speaking, there are probably hundreds and hundreds of spooky incidents in this world that DIDN'T have narrative flow, and probably ended in much more bleak and grim ways. Because everyone who gave a statement lived long enough to do so, but...that probably doesn't go for the majority of people who've fallen victim to ✨the horrors✨ in the past. I just wanted to talk about that, because I thought it was really cool how what initially started as a line potentially worth critiquing, ultimately got me to appreciate the writing even more, and start thinking about...just how many incidents that are entirely heard of have occurred, because it's not like everyone in the world is in close contact with, or even knows of the institute. It's just...man, this is a damn good show!

This comment also got me thinking about...how weird it is that everyone is able to give a perfect account of their experiences. I already kind of thought it was weird in the cases of characters like Daisy, but...it's just getting very strange to me how all of the statements are perfectly told to us, despite coming from so many different kinds of people. It's probably just for the sake of writing a compelling story, which if so is completely understandable, and I'm willing to suspend my disbelief if it means the script stays this consistently good. But...like I've said before, I'm inclined to be suspicious of almost everything this podcast throws at me, and the structure is no exception. If the perfect recounts of these incidents really are something worth keeping in mind...then I have to say, I find it really weird that a homeless drug addict who nearly died of lung cancer was able to give not only a very well written statement, but one that was twice as long, maybe even longer that the average one. ....Wow that was a hell of a side tangent. Holy shit I need to get back to the plot. Uhhhh...Melanie is on the interwebs, yeah! So, after some digging, she eventually came across...quite the interesting lead. She found a guy on a forum who claimed to work at the C.F. Booth scrap metal and recycling yard, a place located in Rotherham that happens to be one of the biggest train graveyards in the UK. He worked there scrapping the trains, but there was one train that for some reason, was never on queue to be scrapped, and had seemingly been there since The 1950s. On top of that, every time he got near it...he smelled blood. For some reason, even though it didn't seem all too different from all of the fake stories floating around...this one stuck with Melanie, so she decided to go see some family up in Sheffield, and make her way to the train graveyard from there. It's around this point where Melanie mentions how while she should've turned back, she didn't out of a desire to be assured that what she saw at CMH was actually real, and Jon claims he knows the feeling. Not much to say about this really, but I'm happy that my analysis of the parallels between these two and their stories was proven correct, and that hopefully...maybe they can bond over that in the future. Regardless, after spying on the security and cameras for a few nights, Melanie finally managed to sneak her way into the train graveyard. She eventually came across what the forum poster had described; a large steel boxcar with a curved roof, a windowless sliding door, and specks of olive paint scattered across it. And wouldn't you know it...the smell of blood permeated from it, getting stronger as she got closer, and guiding her through the night better than her own eyes. As she got closer, Melanie swore she could see figures in the other cars, but they were never there if she glanced back. Like I said, classic ghost story shenanigans. Eventually, she got up to the car, the smell of blood being at an almost choking level. When she went up to the doors, her torch landed on a serial number surrounded by more specks of olive paint, which she says reminded her of the army. After noting the number down, she went inside...and that's when things got a bit TOO bloody. (Fun fact, I tried tasting a bit of my own blood after I got a small cut not too long ago. Unfortunately I found it pretty bland, so chances of me being descended from vampires just went way down :/.)

When Melanie first opened the car, it was dark and featureless as expected. But then she directed her torch to the floor and....oh. Blood. Who could've seen that one coming. As she followed the stream, she landed upon an old hospital bed, colored in the same army-green as the specks of paint. On top of it was a white body bag with...ominous black stains at the bottom (which is oddly Rayner coded to me if I'm honest, but probably means something else), and as most ghost stories with body bags go...it started to move. Melanie tried to run, but as soon as she did, a new figure, one that looked like a war medic in his mid-twenties, came charging in, and...began to stab the body bag with its scalpel, over and over again. Melanie notes that his eyes weren't normal, that they lacked everything that made a person human. All that was there was a lust for violence, carnage and blood. ...The mention of eyes in general is certainly interesting to me. Unfortunately, the look in his eyes was enough to distract her from his oncoming charge. That's...obviously how she got the scar on her shoulder. Her scream from the pain was seemingly what alerted the guards, and well...we already know the rest. She was technically arrested, but got sent to the hospital for her wound, and as expected, no one believed her. ...If only Basira was the cop there, she would've been cool about it. Oh, Melanie also became a meme for a short while, which leads to one of the funniest parts of the podcast so far, where Jon defends his knowledge of memes when Melanie questions him. I choose to believe that he was bullshitting it, and has absolutely no idea what they actually are but...to each their own I suppose. But...it didn't actually stop there, as there's a reason as to why Melanie didn't immediately give another statement.

So, despite everything that happened, she continued digging, such is one's fate as a parallel to Jonathan Sims. Via the serial number, she learned that the train came from World War 2, and was coincidentally...an army hospital train from the US that was used in the European theatre from 1944. However, it crashed and derailed in 1945, killing five and seriously injuring fourteen, although there were no patients officially on board at the time. But with no extra information, and no way to tell how the train ended up in Rotherham, she came to the institute's library. Here, she found an account from a man named William W. Hay, who was seemingly a real guy, although I've had some trouble finding any extra relevant information on him that isn't specified in the episode, and said episode obviously deviates from real world history for the sake of spooks. Apparently, Hay became an occultist later in life (...quite suspicious given the podcast's history with such a topic), and that led to most of his memoirs and research findings being published in a very edited form. However, the institute...somehow possesses the original scripts, (that's totally not so convenient that it's suspicious whatsoever) and from those scripts, Melanie learned that he just so happened to serve on the exact train she explored the ruins of. ...I loved how Jon and Melanie were nerding out in this scene by the way, this is exactly why I think they could make good friends. But from a photocopy of his memoirs (which Jon read in perfect form by the way...which is also something I'm kind of suspicious of now AAAAAAAAAGGGGHHHH), we learn that during his time upon the train, Hay witnessed how bloodshed, carnage and violence can effect one's psychology in the long run. He saw their senses start to dull, and eventually, a select few developed a strange fascination with the mechanisms of violence and butchery, how wounds were formed...with the smell of blood supposedly being a strong motivator. It's from this account that we also learn...why exactly the train crashed. Apparently, a young medic got filled with an insatiable urge to commit violent acts, so the other workers aboard the train crashed it, choosing to die in that way rather than risk his rampage. ...I think it's safe to say we now know who exactly it was that stabbed Melanie, or at the very least...who that spirit represented. There is...one other thing Hay mentions though. Apparently, he spent some time at an infirmary in Amritsar, and...he witnessed two dozen Ghurkas tear each other to bloody bits, seemingly driven by that same, soul-consuming bloodlust that he saw on the train. ...Yikes. So, that's the basic rundown of Melanie's statement, but what about my thoughts? Because...I certainly have some.

Honestly...from a plot and character perspective, I really don't have much to say about this statement. The story of the derailed hospital train seems to be, at the very least from a timeline perspective, mostly unconnected from anything that's shown up in the past, with the obvious exception of Melanie herself. The main thing that interests me however is...the themes, all of those recurring ideas of violence, war and bloodlust, as...I think they're actually really important, not in terms of understanding the timeline, but rather...the nature of the hospital train, as well as CMH. I will admit that the theory I'm about to propose should be taken with a grain of salt. It's made with much more serious intentions than something like my Micheal theory, and I think the evidence I'm providing is a bit more tight, but ultimately...this is just kind of a fun thought experiment, and I don't really think I'm all that right with this one. It's plausible, but...I don't know if it'll be the route the podcast takes. Honestly, that's kind of a thing with most of my theories regarding ✨the horrors✨. Like, I've been using the formula I proposed after Old Passages for...over 40 episodes now, but that's really only because it's the easiest way for me to categorize things. I don't know how likely it is that my interpretation of tma's eldritch forces is true, but....hey, I'd have a hell of a lot less theories if I didn't have SOME way of understanding things. So, as you've probably surmised, my theory revolves around which one of ✨the horrors✨ I think is haunting the hospital train. But before I make my proposition, I think it's important that I take a better look at Melanie, and...how she connects to all of this. Because...it is super weird to me that she just so happens to come across another military hospital thing, like...by coincidence. Sure, she was doing some digging into other military hospitals after the trip to CMH, but with the train...she didn't learn it was used for the same purposes until after she got arrested and did some extra research, up until that point, she was just...drawn to it, for some weird reason. And as far as we're concerned, beyond...probably being connected to the same member of ✨the horrors✨, CMH and the hospital train don't have any lore connections, so...I feel like there's something going on with Melanie. I don't think she's secretly an eldritch monster or anything, we already have someone fulfilling that role, but...there's something going on here. And...you know how Melanie mentioned feeling a presence inside CMH, one that got to her more than Sarah Baldwin peeling and re-attaching her own skin? Well...I'm just wondering if she got..."marked" by that presence. Not in the same way that someone like Jane got "marked", where you straight up get consumed by ✨the horrors✨, but more like...Andrea Nunis from Lost in the Crowd. Melanie's just being...followed by whatever was in CMH, and that's why she was mysteriously drawn to the hospital train, seemingly haunted by the same presence. Hell, maybe she got "marked" before that, and that was what drew her to CMH, although I think that's pretty unlikely since she had more of a legitimate and normal reason to go there, as opposed to the hospital train, which she just felt oddly compelled to go for. So...yeah, I think Melanie's gotten herself in quite the sticky situation. But with that in mind...what exactly do I think is haunting these places, and by extension, her? Well, I guess I should mention some...potential candidates first.

One candidate...could technically be whatever Sarah and The Anglerfish are involved with, although I think that's pretty unlikely, mostly due to the fact that Melanie straight up says there was something in the hospital other than them, and that's what she's most concerned about. I guess you could interpret Sarah apologizing for trespassing as her, like...begging for forgiveness from the monster she serves, the phrase "silk will not stitch the butcher's meat" is pretty reminiscent of the skin thing, and you could also interpret her getting flinged around as being the doing of The Anglerfish (which I admittedly also thought at first), but...I'm not so sure anymore. I think it's more likely that she intruded upon the domain of a separate being, and that as a servant of The Anglerfish...she got tossed around a bit as punishment. This kind of makes sense to me, because ✨the horrors✨ do seem to have some sort of...weird thing going on where some are allies, but others are enemies, like Asag and the spiders being clearly opposed for example. As for the graffiti, well...that works well with all of the medical horror, so...yeah, I don't think these two should be Melanie's biggest concern. Another potential candidate is the being associated with all sorts of body horror. Stuff like gore and blood definitely line up nicely with that, and...honestly I could see the graffiti as being something straight out of Tom Haan's mouth, but still, I'm not...entirely convinced. I mean, I guess it has a good chance of being the driving force behind all of this, but that's not as interesting of a thought to me. It also doesn't help that there's no signs of classic tma body horror motifs like cannibalism and Christian imagery, and admittedly, the gore in these episodes is a lot more...standard wound-based, where as all of the stuff that seemingly follows the body horror thing usually deals with concepts like dismemberment, so...I'm still not fully convinced. Both of these are decently plausible candidates for the member of ✨the horrors✨ that's following Melanie, but I think evidence is lacking in some parts...and they aren't the most interesting options for me personally. So what DO I think is haunting these places? Well...hear me out. What if...it's The Piper?

Ever since I composed my first list of✨the horrors✨, The Piper has always been there, but never for the same reasons as everything else. Most of the beings I claim to exist (minus the technology related one, but if you've read my thoughts on Binary you know that's an absolute ride), I only put on that list due to how much they pop up over and over again, and often, whether or not they have notable followers. Stuff like fire, darkness, falling, disease, spiders, meat, compression, isolation, so on and so forth, have all shown up many times...but The Piper hasn't. I've only ever included it on this list due to the fact that it's described in a very abstract and spectral nature, and...that it is literally the embodiment of war, which feels much more god-level than monster-level. But like...it has never shown up past its debut episode, and MAYBE in Grifter's Bone, but I've always thought that was a bit of a stretch. As time has progressed, I've honestly become less and less sure of its status as one of ✨the horrors✨, only really holding on to it because I liked my number of fourteen, based on how many passages Robert Smirke made beneath The Reform Club. But...this has kind of changed things for me. Like I said, I FEEL like I'm making a stretch here...but I will take any excuse I can if it means making The Piper important again. Because...just look at the themes of this episode. War is a very obvious returning motif, but then...all of the history behind the hospital train, along with the mad Ghurkas in Amritsar, revolves around people going mad with an insatiable lust for blood, carnage and the formation of wounds. That is...way too damn similar to what happened to Wilfred Owen and all of the other soldiers for me to simply ignore. I REALLY feel like The Piper might be haunting the hospital train, and even if there weren't really any themes of bloodlust in Skintight, it was probably still...somewhat present in CMH by extension. And it doesn't stop there! In retrospect...I feel like it might've been even more present throughout the podcast than I ever realized. For example, let's go back to Grifter's Bone. Now that the whole bloodlust thing has become more apparent, the idea of Alfred Grifter being a servant of The Piper who drove all of the people at his performances to murder and/or suicide feels a lot more likely. It also helps that the people at his performance in Soho were seemingly ghosts, since due to the ghost of the mad medic on the train, The Piper being pretty spectral in the way it's described, and Melanie formerly running...Ghost Hunt UK, it is very possible that ghosts are a recurring motif here as well. And then you also have The Tale of a Field Hospital. Granted, Amherst is the main focus of this episode, and I think he's connected to The Flesh Hive. But...I don't know, the episode DOES take place in a military hospital, and lightly touches on the horrors of war here and there, so...hm. I guess I COULD also throw Cheating Death and Crusader into the mix, since both of them take place during wars, but...honestly, I think the settings of war are more likely there to act as nothing more than a framing device, since the episodes overall deal with very different themes, and seemingly different members of ✨the horrors✨. I mean...Crusader did kind of touch on the topic of war so...maybe, but I'm not as convinced as I am with other episodes. The only real problem with this line of thinking that comes to mind is that...some episodes lack certain aspects of The Piper. Grifter's Bone doesn't really deal with the idea of war at all, and Skintight, The Tale of a Field Hospital and this episode have little to do with music. But even so...I'd love it if I was on to something here. This theory is...admittedly pretty self-indulgent on my part. I'm really only making it because...I've put a lot of thought into how I define ✨the horrors✨ over the course of the past few months, and I'd REALLY like to be proven...somewhat correct, though i'd be stunned if I got it nailed down 100%. Either way, I hope I'm on to...something here.

That concludes my recap and analysis of Melanie's statement in The Smell of Blood! This was another fantastic episode, I'm just...really happy that Melanie's proven to be a relevant character with an ongoing story, and the potential implications provided by the themes of the episode really excite me, and I'm pleasantly surprised by how much it made me look back at previous episodes, despite the narrative seeming relatvely self-contained at first glance. It also had tons of creepy imagery, and...yeah, just a great time, I'm super excited to see how it all pans out! But...there is no way in hell that I can ignore what comes afterwards. Because oh. my. god. Well, starting off with the simpler, but...arguably just as concerning(?) part, we have the matter of Melanie's next move. Because...you know how I mentioned the bloodshed Hay witnessed at the infirmary in Amritsar. Well, because she is, once again, cursed to parallel Jon...Melanie is unfortunately STILL not giving up, taking a trip to India, and giving her statement...in case she dies. Oh....I...really DO NOT LIKE THAT!!!! That is a bad, BAD death flag. Best case scenario is that she sees another really traumatizing thing, and gets to give another statement, but worse case scenario...she doesn't come back at all. PLEASE be careful Melanie, I...really do not want her to die now. Honestly, I feel like right now is like...the most worried I have ever been for the character's lives. I mean, it makes sense, I've obviously gotten more and more attatched as time goes on, but like...I SAW what happened to Sasha at the end of the last season...DON'T DO THIS TO ME AGAIN PLEASE. Oh yeah...there's that too. So...turns out the theory was indeed correct. For some unknown reason (I'm guessing it's the encounter with Sarah, since there's some level of tangible connection going on there)...Melanie is capable of seeing through Not!Sasha's facade. I will say that it was nice to get some canon description of OG Sasha, which thankfully lines up with my pre-conceived mental image of her, and hear that her and Melanie actually got along quite well, talking about haunted pubs (which is a cute reference to A Distortion), but overall...holy shit. When Melanie starts proclaiming that...who Jon thinks is Sasha is someone else, things obviously get heated. (and they were actually getting along a bit...sigh) Melanie accuses him of gaslighting, and unfortunately storms off, but Jon...is understandably not doing too well. I will admit that I initially found his...less than calm reaction to Melanie's words a bit hasty at first, but honestly...given where he is mentally right now, especially with his suspicion of Not!Sasha growing, I think it makes sense for something like that to trigger him. And I mean....based on his supplemental, I definitely think he's starting to get a better hunch as to what's going on. Jon ends the episode by saying that now that Melanie's given her statement, he's ready to sort through the tapes Basira gave him...and thinks he knows where to start. ....AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! You see, I was RIGHT to put in those pre-finale speculations after the last episode! Things are about to get so, so wild...and I am very far from prepared for it. But like...what does Jon mean when he says he knows where to start with all those Gertrude tapes? Does it somehow connect to Melanie's statement? Or...is it somehow about Not!Sasha? At the very least, Jon mentions there being multiple stories in the archives about things that decieve and trick you (holy shit that's what I said one of ✨the horrors✨ was related to HOLY SHIT)...so I feel like it has to be tangentially connected to the latter at the very least. Either way...there's no chance the next episode ISN'T a Gertrude tape, so...I'll just wait and see. What I do know is that as always with her, there is going to be some lore...and I don't know if I can process that right now! Oh dear...four more episodes...how did I get this far...

Supplemental: Ok, here's some...random miscellaneous thoughts I wanted to put out. So, first off....man I really miss the rest of the archival team. I mean, I think their lack of presence is a really smart move, it's good to sacrifice that if it means showing how distant Jon has become...but I miss them so much :(. Hopefully they'll show up in time for the finale though. Secondly, and I've been meaning to mention this for AGES now, but...Jon has been getting more and more sloppy with his recordings now. I think I first noticed it in Still Life, where he mentioned not trusting his assistants on the main tape, but like...now we have episodes like A Long Way Down, where he leaves both evidence of conspiracy with Basira, and possession of Gertrude's tapes on the main recording as well. Just...I really hope that doesn't have repercussions. ...Oh who am I kidding it's absolutely going to have repercussions. And finally...I kind of just wanted to talk about...some of the "fake" things that showed up in Still Life, what with Sarah Baldwin and Not!Sasha being pretty relevant right now. Namely, I wanted to discuss The Other Circus and Breekon and Hope. You see, given how much this podcast jumps around in time, I find it kind of hard to remember what's something worth worrying about, and what's a tale of the past. Like, you would be surprised by how many times I've forgotten that Gerard is dead in the present. So on that note...I'm kind of wondering if The Other Circus is even around anymore? Things like the calliope and the fake tiger are definitely still here, but for all we know, those are just remnants of a long-gone organization, with the only known encounter with the circus itself being in the 1950s. Hell, the fact that those artifacts aren't in their possession makes it seem even more likely they're inactive, along with the fact that the ringmaster, Gregor Orsinov, was described in a way that made him seem...somewhat older in the 50s, so I don't know how likely it is that he's even around. Well, provided that he ages like a normal human to begin with (I say as I shoot looks at Mary, Agnes and Rayner). I also just wanted to touch on Breekon and Hope. These guys have shown up a ton, and while I've investigated their motives and alignments and...all of that before, I've never really questioned...what they even are? Like, seriously. What are they supposed to be? Are they brothers? Cousins? Friends? ...Lovers? I genuinely have no idea, but at the very least I doubt they're normal humans, since they don't seem to have aged at all between the 50s and present day. Well, you know, based on what little description we get of them. Uh...ok, that's all, just needed to get some random thoughts off my chest. See you next time, where...some ungodly shit is going to happen, I bet.

- Episode 77, The Kind Mother ❌

Case 9941509. Lucy Cooper. Incident occurred in Draycott, Somerset, August 1994. Victim’s name given as Rose Cooper.

Oh no. Oh no. Oh no. Oh no. Oh no. Oh no. Oh no. Oh no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no NO!!! So...uh...yikes. I mean...at least I'm DEFINITELY right about things going to shit...christ almighty. This episode....I mean, where to even begin? Well, can I just say that this one is an absolute triumph? Firstly, I'm really happy that Season 2 is having...a more focused buildup to its finale, I guess? What I mean by that is, like, Season 1 kind of just had an assortment of miscellaneous statements that didn't connect to what we were dealing with, and then BOOM! All of a sudden worms. That wasn't a problem at all, since not only was there plenty of other episodes building up the attack throughout the second half of the season, as well as...little extra plot bits in most of those later episodes, but I'm also not immune to the comedic value of the last somewhat standard Season 1 episode being the homophobic vase one. My point is though, I think it's really cool that they're focusing entirely on...what we now know is called The NotThem (which feels like a pretty obvious name in retrospect), even before the real "finale". But mentioning that...thing, the other thing that impresses me about the episode is just...how innovative it is. While there's been many instances of returning characters over the course of these two seasons, each episode has still had a pretty individual concept. This one however, is entirely centered around something we're all too familiar with at this point, and yet it STILL manages to stand out in...what is conceptually the most terrifying utilization of The NotThem to date, in my opinion. That's just...a huge testament to the writing quality we're dealing with here. But uh...yeah, this was yet another fantastic one! More of Gertrude after not hearing her for a while was great, some of the lore the episode set up was...holy shit we'll get into that, and OH GOD I AM SO SCARED JON PLEASE DON'T GO INTO THIS ALONE AAAAAAAAAAAA!!! Truth be told, since this episode deals with a very familiar concept, I might not have a ton to say about the actual statement beyond a recap and some miscellaneous thoughts, but that's totally fine, because...boy do I have a few things to say about everything else. Don't worry, it's not Thought for the Day level...although it does kind of come back to that...uh...you'll see. So uh...let's just get this one over with. (I mean that in the best way possible, I'm just very scared right now.)

So, as expected, this episode is another one given by Gertrude. ...Thank god, the amount of worry I had for the chances of getting another one for like...10 episodes straight was staggering. I do find it kind of funnily convenient that she just...happened to record one about the exact thing Jon needs to know about right now, and he got ahold of it at that exact time. It's not a problem, more a godsent than anything else, but it made me chuckle. What's also convenient is that Gertrude thankfully knows to say when exactly she's recording her tapes, and from this, we know that this is the earliest one so far. Unfortunately, that means there's no real information on her murder here, but it does give us a better sense of how long The NotThem has been around for, and...maybe there's some hidden clues that hint towards what the institute was like at the time, since Elias would've probably only been appointed as head very recently, maybe not all depending on how late into 1996 he even was brought in. If so, I couldn't pick up on any clues...but I'll keep it in mind just in case. This was also the first Gertrude tape since Tightrope that's actually narrated by her, which is great since I absolutely love her voice...but it also made me come to a realization. You see, while Gertrude still reads her statements in a very convincing and immersive way, it's not quite...on the same level of insane dramatic theatre kid as Jon. And it's not in a way that makes me think it's like....a testament to the difference in skill between VAs (because holy shit if Sue Sims isn't brilliant I don't know what she is), it comes off as more of a...potentially plot relevant thing. Like, I've said a couple of times that I'm kind of getting suspicious of...why Jon reads statements so dramatically, because as the institute itself gets weirder and weirder, I start to doubt that he's just a theatre kid (although I still think he IS that either way.) Gertrude however...I don't know, she felt a lot more calm and composed, the difference between her regular voice and statement voice is a lot more subtle to me. I might be reading too much into things here, but...I'm curious, I feel like this is a weird difference between the two worth noting. Well, while there's still a lot of intrigue surrounding Gertrude, for now I'll go over the statement. This one comes from a woman named Lucy Cooper, and, I'm just going to cut to the chase, her mother, Rose Cooper, has been replaced by The NotThem. Already, an aspect of this episode that sets it apart from other instances of this same idea is the familial connection, which goes a surprisingly long way in terms of creativity. And uh...on that note, I kind of want to discuss the whole..."how is it that certain people can see through The NotThem's disguise" dilemma. I certainly have my own thoughts on it, which I'll go over in due time, but I wanted to address a certain theory that I saw a lot of people in the YouTube comments throwing around.

Basically, the theory states that the people who can see through the facade are those who know of, but aren't super close to the person who's been replaced. Amy Patel stalked Graham Folger, but they were only brief acquaintances outside of that. Melanie knows of and was rather fond of Sasha, but they only had like...one conversation. And then Lucy obviously knows Rose, but is far from close to her. And...yeah, I can see where that idea comes from, it's a decent foundation, but...I'd have to disagree. And the reason for that is...those relationships are far from rare. Most people have plenty of relationships with others that boil down to being...brief acquantances, or familiar faces that don't know each other personally. Like, take Graham for example. He never came off as an especially social person, but I'm sure plenty of people recognized his face, so statistically speaking, there would be way more than just Amy claiming that Not!Graham was a different person. Same probably goes for Sasha, you'd think that someone in a different department of the institute, who probably only sees her around the hallways once in a while would've noticed something, but...no. So yeah, while this theory isn't entirely unfounded or impossible, I have my doubts, personally. I'll go over my thoughts on how I think this...actually works soon enough, but for now, back to the statement. So, Lucy and Rose Cooper have never gotten along particularly well. The latter was always extremely blunt, harsh and/or critical towards her daughter, to the point where Lucy could never feel accomplished at anything due to the constant critique. Honestly, I really liked the light that was shed on this kind of parent-child dynamic in this episode, it kind of reminded me of A Long Way Down with how the relationship is a lot more...subtly toxic, not exactly flat-out abusive but...still wrong, and the episode makes a good point of that. It all came to a head when Lucy and Rose got into a big argument about the man who proposed to the former, the latter stating he was a piece of scum who'd preveng her from achieving anything. This caused Lucy to entirely ditch her mother for nearly a decade, and she spent that decade trying to convince herself that she was fundamentally different from her mother...but deep down she knew that it was their similarities, their shared stubborness, that drove them apart. Lucy would go through two separate affairs, yet still stuck with her husband out of fear of her mother being proven right. Even when said husband got jailed for embezzlement, she still refused to talk to her. However, when her father, George Cooper, fell from a ladder and ended up in a wheelchair, Lucy decided she should finally make amends. Oh hey, there's another similarity to A Long Way Down. Hopefully it doesn't have the same freaky connotations, maybe Jonny just had a bad experience with a ladder and needed to vent when he was writing around this time, I don't know. But...yeah, Lucy had a much more positive relationship with her dad, even if he was somewhat quiet and inefficient in the face of Rose, so she thought that if it meant being there for him, she should probably try to reconnect...in general. When she first visited Draycott, the village in Somerset her parents now called home, it...wasn't exactly easy. Her mother hadn't changed beyond her age, and she wasn't above getting into more fights with her daughter, but George was always happy to see Lucy, and...Rose liked seeing him happy, so they made a sort of uneasy truce. Hell, despite the long journey to and from London, Lucy found a reason to go more often. She had been doing work on oral histories for the British Library, and Rose just so happened to have studied a lot of English and Welsh folklore in her time as an academic, so despite her initial reluctance, she ended up making some recordings for her daughter to use, and all in all...everything was pretty decent! Well...you know, for a time at least.

So...that's great, everything's going pretty well right? Lucy and Rose are doing their own mini-version of tma, they live in a village known for local myths and legends in a podcast that loves to exploit that sort of thing for the sake of making manmade horrors beyond our comprehension, what could go wrong? Well..everything, obviously. Roughly two weeks before giving her statement, Lucy returned to Draycott for another visit, but the person who opened the door was...odd. She was wearing Rose's clothes, but was nothing like her. She was short, less thin, and had long curly white hair, as opposed to Rose's much shorter cut. She made an...oddly joyful laugh, and when George came in as if everything was normal, that's when Lucy started to get concerned. She started questioning where her mother was, but her father just looked at her with a confused expression, repremanding Lucy for her "unfunny joke" while...ok no need for ominous buildup, we're callling her Not!Rose, just stood there with open arms. A...couple of things came to my mind at this point. Firstly, at around seven minutes in, a static noise plays that...I SWEAR has never shown up in the podcast before. It could just be some new audio resource Rusty Quill got their hands on, but...like with everything else that relates to the audio...I can't help bu be suspicious right now. I know Jonny and Alex have went on record to say that the music is the one thing that doesn't matter, but like...what if that noise doesn't count as music. The weird thing is though...you'd kind of think that if a unique static was to play at this point, it'd be the one that plays when Not!Sasha's around, but...no. It's entirely different and....AAAAAGGGHHH I'm so confused. Well anyways, the other thing i found really interesting was...Not!Rose's general behavior, as opposed to OG Rose's. It's here when I realized why the episode was called "The Kind Mother"...and this single aspect of the episode is what makes it so special and terrifying to me. Although...I kind of wish they took it a step further? You see, every other instance of The NotThem has been like...nothing but a purely negative thing. There is absolutely no benefit to it killing Graham and Sasha, but here...it's a different story. Rose might be dead and replaced, which is obviously terrifying...but Lucy now has the ideal relationship with her "mother" that she always wanted, so there's unfortunately a good side to the scenario. I just...kind of wished they utilized that a bit more? Don't get me wrong, I still think what they actually did, with Lucy realizing how much her mother actually meant to her in the end, was fantastic, and even if it;s not utilized to its prime, the dilemma of Rose's replacement is still really cool conceptually. And I mean, this is the earliest example of The NotThem timeline-wise, so they need to explain how it made its way to Graham and Sasha, meaning that Not!Rose can't stay around forever. But like...I don't know, I think they could've done more? Like, this statement takes place in 1994, while Across the Street is in the mid-2000s. Sure, more people might have gotten replaced between that time, but based on what we currently have, I think it would've been interesting if Lucy...let Not!Rose stay around in hopes of having a better relationship with her mother, because that would've felt just as fucked up as the paranormal stuff, and would also create a trend of the protagonist being morally questionable in NotThem statements. (Looking at you, Amy "it's not stalking it's people-watching" Patel.) But hey, I'm still more than satisfied with what we got, and there's definitely some morbid comedy in Lucy being like "you're way too nice to be my real mom." Well uh...tangent aside, back to the plot.

So, for the next couple of hours Lucy goes through the typical NotThem awareness experience. You know, feeling like the entire world is trying to gaslight you into thinking you're a gaslighter, being extremely creeped out by the person you don't recognize, questioning the fate of the person you do recognize, overall an average Thursday in the UK. After a while, Lucy excuses herself in order to call the police, but when she does...she sees a collection of family photos on the walls. And as expected, all of them show Not!Rose, clearly not being staged due to a crease on one picture, which Lucy recalls accidentally sitting on during a car journey when she was a child. What was initially weird to me though was how...Lucy mentions Not!Rose aging throughout the pictures. I found this odd, because I recalled that a picture of teenage Graham showed a boy that looked nothing like Not!Graham, making me assume that The NotThem was only capable of editing pictures or recordings that were taken somewhat recently, or at the very least maintained enough of the original person's features. Thankfully, we do get an explanation as to why that picture of Graham didn't change later on, and it's not related to age, so...it's just good to know that The NotThem isn't beyond that capability. Anyways, Lucy starts freaking out. She pulls out a family photo album, and sits down with Not!Rose and her father, frantically flipping through the pages for hours as the former looks on with mocking amusement, not finding a single picture of the real Rose Cooper. She asked after some neighbors who had known George and Rose since they moved in, but they said that Rose had...always looked like she supposedly did now. However, when Lucy went to visit a kindly vicar named Neil Angus at the Church of St. Peter's, she found something interesting. He said the same thing as George and the neighbors, but said that Rose had a fall outside the church roughly a week ago, and that...even though she was fine in the end, her scream was like nothing he'd ever heard. ...Given what happened to Sasha in Infestation, I feel confident saying I know what he means by that. But...I feel like I should address one of the strangest aspects of this episode now. As I'm sure most people noticed at this point, this is the first episode with The NotThem that doesn't include that stupid fucking table. Based on Not!Sasha's conversation with Jon in High Pressure, not only did I come to the conclusion that there was only one NotThem, which Gertrude confirms here (that has nothing to do with my point here, I'm just saying HA HA I WAS RIGHT), but from my perspective, she implied that she was trapped by the table in some sort of way. This leads me to believe that originally, The NotThem was able to roam entirely freely, but at some point in between 1994 and 2005, it got trapped inside the table, and can only attack those who get close to it, with Breekon and Hope acting as its couriers. You could maybe say that the table was behind the church, but like...I'm sure Mr. Angus would've mentioned that if it really was there, and also, a table behind a church...I don't know, that just sounds really dumb and not aesthetically pleasing to me for some reason. Disregarding that though, I think the most important takeaway from this whole thing is that The NotThem wasn't connected to the table from birth, meaning that my idea that it was somehow the combined souls of all the dead Hill Top Road children looking to regain some semblance of identity is...most likely incorrect. I do also have to question...who or what even got The NotThem trapped in the first place? Given how Raymond, a likely servant of the spiders, was seemingly using its power, I'd have to assume it was probably done by someone of his caliber. Oh god....and that's without questioning where either the table or The NotThem even come from to begin with, how the table got removed from Hill Top Road in the first place, how ANYTHING AND ANYONE IN THIS WORLD EVEN WORKS....I need a drink, badly.

Ok, uh...going forward. So, after talking to Mr. Angus, Lucy goes home and confronts her "mother" about the fall, to which Not!Rose responds with...saying she had a "bit of a funny turn". ...You son/daughter/gender neutral offspring of a bitch, that is some cruel-ass wordplay. Ultimately, Lucy leaves Somerset, but when she does...she comes to a realization. She listens to the tape recordings that she made of her conversations with her mother, and finds that the voice of the original Rose is still on them. ...Oh boy. So, I honestly completely forgot that Not!Sasha had stolen all of the tapes with Sasha's voice on them, but...this not only reminds me of it, but seemingly confirms that she didn't necessarily steal them to learn more about Sasha...but because Sasha's voice can still be heard on them. Granted, given where Jon is at right now, I don't think it matters whether or not he finds the tapes, since...he's definitely already figured it out, but it's nice to finally get some confirmation that the tapes work like that. However...I don't actually think that this shows us anything wrong with the tapes at the institute. Not only because Lucy's tapes function the same, but because Gertrude also mentions that polaroids function in the same way, which actually explains why that picture of teenage Graham shows his original self, because it was apparently a polaroid. ...The amount of stuff that must have been planned in advance for this podcast is insane. Like, all of that was in EPISODE 3, that's still so insane to me. Now, tapes and polaroids share something in common, and that is of course the fact that they are rather old and primitive ways of recording audio and images respectively. This has led me to the assumption that The NotThem might be on...the younger side of all of the freaky creatures we've seen so far, and might not be naturally adapted to change older, or maybe even newer recordings of things. I'm sure there's a bit more to it...but that's the best guess as to why these forms of recording evade its clutches for the time being. And who knows, this knowledge could be very important if there's another significant storyline involving this thing. Ultimately though, Lucy decides to give one of the tapes to the institute, and show the rest to her father, hoping that it'll get him to believe her, while also coming to terms with the fact that...this is probably the only way she'll ever hear her mother's voice again, which is a really great metaphor for grief. I think that part is where the familial connection really shines for me, even though Lucy and Rose are not on good terms, and understandably so...this is the most personal instance of The NotThem so far, with the obvious exception of Not!Sasha, but...that's more personal to the audience in my opinion, and up until very recently, it's been personal in the "oh god they have no idea" sort of way, since only Melanie has noticed, and she wasn't SUPER close to Sasha. Well...there's also Elias and Micheal, but who knows what's even up with that. Unfortunately though, two days after the statement, George Cooper was found to have died from a gas leak which was totally not intentional...and the being calling itself Rose Cooper was never seen again. ...Damn. Overall, a fantastic story. I thought it was a really creepy and clever spin on a pre-existing concept, a great way to keep the main story moving forward while sticking to the format of statements, and...yeah, it was just great! But of course, this is a Gertrude tape...which means we can't finish things off without being confused.

Ok, before I get into...everything, I should make something clear. So, you know how I get sent into rabbit holes by the most random, probably not-all-that-crazy things that show up? Well wouldn't you know it, that happened again. There is...one specific thing that Gertrude says that sent me in some wild directions, like, literally a single line. I'm just going to dance around that for the time being, go over everything that's said by her and Jon, and THEN talk about it. For now...Jesus Christ this old woman. I...absolutely love her, she is one of the coolest characters in the show, but her presence is terrrifying and her words are vague. Just like...every time I feel like I'm getting somewhere, this in-universe loremaster comes along and just...paints the walls red with information. She is everything, she knows everything, and yet I know NOTHING. So um...what does she say? Well, she mentions that there was apparently another statement regarding The NotThem that she read before this one, though likely not on tape. The statement was submitted on July 6th, 1991 by a man named Adelard Dekker, who seemingly named the creature, and based on what Jon proclaims at the end of the episode, it definitely seems like that'll be the next episode. ...I'm not getting a moment of respite for a while, am I? You know, I once heard that Season 3 is apparently really intense. ...Does that imply that...this ISN'T intense?! HELLO?! Anyways, It's also said that this statement is where Gertrude learned about how polaroids aren't affected, so that gives us at least a little bit of preliminary information. Gertrude also says that she feels content knowing that The NotThem sows chaos...apparently without any motive, and that it would be much worse if it had a purpose. I'll touch on this a bit more later, but...I'm concerned by what that implies. Like...huh? Why is that a problem? I mean, Micheal doesn't seem to have much of a motive beyond wanting to fuck things up, and he's pretty dangerous. But now that I think about it...do we even know what anyone's motives even are? Like, we have a sense of...goals here and there, but even that's pretty sparce. There's a bunch of people doing some truly horrific shit, but...we really don't know why, and based on what Gertrude says here...maybe it's better off that way? But like...nowadays, we have Breekon and Hope transporting The NotThem around via the table, so...does that have a purpose at all? Maybe? Maybe not? I....UUUUGGGHHHH EVERYTHING SHE SAYS IS SO VAGUE!!! Anyways, the...almost final thing she says is that she's destroyed the tape Lucy provided, as she doesn't want to draw The NotThem's attention. A bit dissapointing, since I would've loved to hear Lucy and Rose's voices, but I guess it's understandable. It...does concern me to see further proof that Gertrude was not above making enemies of powerful forces though. Like, if she thought there was a possibility of her getting replaced, that is not a good sign. ...Okay, I need to get this off my chest, are we SURE that she didn't get murdered by an eldritch monster, or just straight up one of ✨the horrors✨? Like, I know Jon thinks a human murdered her, and I know his top suspect is the person in the tunnels, and I know that person is confirmed to be a male-presenting human, but...really? Sure, I know she was shot, but like...I literally just made a theory on why one of ✨the horrors✨ was war incarnate, and said incarnation of war literally opened up a random bullet wound in a guy's head, I don't think eldricth gods are beyond using weapons anymore. (This isn't to say I think The Piper killed Gertrude, I think that's quite a stretch, but like...you get the point.) But stuff like that, combined with everything she's been saying and doing...man, I don't know. There are some good human candidates, but I am REALLY starting to suspect other things. Then again...this entire arc is about a monster that pretends to be a human, so...maybe she was killed by both? I...I really don't know. Gertrude Robinson, you are an absolute enigma.

Ok, so what about Jon? How's he doing? ...How do you think. The tagline of Season 2 might as well be "This guy does not sound like he is in a very good condition", and I regret to inform you that despite all of his attempts to get better, this...might just be the worst state he's ever been in. Although granted, I think it's actually pretty fair this time. Now that I think about it...I have not bullied this man for his antics in a while, have I? Either he's getting better, or I'm sinking down to his level. Oh, and on the note of bullying him...I think the YouTube comment section deserves this man a formal apology. Look, this podcast has a surprisingly great comment section, for the most part it's really civil and intelligent. But...some people really have grinded my gears with how they've treated Jon. Sure, I poke fun at him here and there, but when it comes to Not!Sasha...really? Like, for some reason, everyone gave him so much shit for not noticing what was going on with her, and I see that as either a lack of fact-checking how The NotThem works, getting way into a fandom joke to the point where it starts to affect your media literacy towards a character, or both, and frankly, all of those options suck. It's far from that big of a deal..I just needed to get it off my chest, because it's a bit of a nuisance. Well, disregarding all of that....my poor guy :(. Jonny continues to absolutely astound me with his delivery, the part where he cuts himself off before he can say "how it kills" when referring to The NotThem, and you hear him choking up as he slowly comes to the realization that...Sasha has been dead for over half a year, and he's been none the wiser the entire time...it really got to me. It's...kind of setting in to me how tragic the whole scenario is as well. I don't have much more to say about the tragedy behind her death that I didn't say in my final post on Season 1, but...I've spent so much time worried about Not!Sasha, worried about what she's planning, that I feel like I never really took the time to properly grieve the loss of a character who, despite having a very sparse number of scenes, I quickly grew attached to. And I feel like that's intentional. The NotThem would WANT me to forget Sasha, and I think the reveal that it's motiveless, that I shouldn't have been worried about its plans, that it'll just leave after a while and replace someone else...it makes it sting so much more. This thing is a truly evil creature, through and through. Rest in peace Sasha James, I hope that wherever you are, you've learned how to pronounce "calliope". And as much as I hate to say "well anyways"...going back to Jon, he says that he plans to find the statement from Adelard Dekker...and then find out how to kill The NotThem, clearly without any intention of taking anyone else's help. Oh. dear. god. You know how I said I wanted the archival assistants (minus one, obviously) to come back? Yeah, well...we need Martin and Tim more than ever now! Not Elias though, he's either useless or sketchy to me. If that doesn't work...well, I know Basira wants out, but like...she'd also be really helpful right now! But either way, just...PLEASE be careful Jon. You literally just met someone in a near identical headspace to you, and admitted that her chances of survival are slim, CAN YOU JUST LEARN TO READ THE ROOM PLEASE?! I...get the feeling he's going to come out of this with...whatever the Season 2 equivalent of his worm scars are, and I don't like that. But uh...that's the end! Or...at least it would be the end, if it wasn't for that one line. That. single. line. That thing Gertrude said that sent me into some dangerous ass waters. So what is that line, hm?

"Personally, I suspect it to be an aspect of The Stranger, though that's entirely conjecture at this point." - Gertrude Robinson, 1996

...COULD YOU CARE TO ELABORATE MA'AM?! Oh god...I am so, SO tired... So of course, as this is one of the final episodes of the season we just...CAN'T leave without a line that drives me up the goddamn wall. So...the main thing of interest that Gertrude mentions here is "The Stranger." Now, I'm pretty certain that the word "stranger" has shown up here and there before, and I have a hunch that the word "the" has done the same, which I know might seem like a stretch but stay with me, but...this time it's capitalized. Meaning that "The Stranger" is a tangible, relevant, in-universe concept, that we have never heard of before. And Gertrude just HAPPENS to know what it means, because of course she does. I have...two interpretations of what exactly The Stranger is. One of these theories is shorter and simpler, but more logical and likely, while another is a bit more of a stretch that relies on other theories, but is much longer, complicated, and...for me at least, a fair bit more interesting. Let's start out with the former.

So, what is another "The (Something)" that's capitalized? ...Ok that was very specific, my point is, a term similar to "The Stranger" in this way is "The End", something that also sounds like an abstract concept, but is talked about as if it's an actual thing that exists. Basically...it's because of the way it's talked about that I've deemed "The End" as a member of ✨the horrors✨, and logically, the same should therefore go for "The Stranger". Now, since...I think the episode Still Life, I've deemed Not!Sasha, and by extension The NotThem as a whole, to be connected to a number of other beings, all of which had some sort of involvement with The Trophy Room taxidermy shop. The first of these beings was The Anglerfish, along with its supposed servants, so like, Sarah Baldwin, Daniel Rawlings, and presumably the other three who went missing on Old Fishmarket Close. Not only did Not!Sasha eagerly volunteer to go to The Trophy Room herself to meet with Daniel, but she shares a lot of similarities with The Anglerfish's people, namely the fact that they are all rather odd people who seemingly kill and replace their victims, but take on appearances entirely different from that original person. They aren't entirely the same, since Sarah and Daniel have an odd association with skin and taxidermy, and also don't seem to have the same mind-altering abilities as The NotThem, but there's enough similarities there regardless. Another being...s it's connected to are Breekon and Hope. Not only do they have some sort of partnership with The Trophy Room, but they were also the people who delivered the table, and by extension it, to the institute, and were even seen traveling with...who is presumably Tom, Not!Sasha's boyfriend, during the incident that put Daisy in Section 31. And finally, there's The Other Circus. Or....Another Circus? The Circus of The Other? Whatever, there's a lot of weird names for this thing. Admittedly, their involvement with Still Life is pretty tangential, only seen via the fake tiger from Tightrope being kept in The Trophy Room, but like...still, Breekon and Hope worked with them for a time, and all of these beings have this...weird association with being fake as well. The NotThem, The Anglerfish and it's people all seem to be monsters that pose as human, Breekon and Hope are uncannily similar, while also getting very little visual description and speaking in a really weird way, the people they've traveled with are also very indescript, ad everything about The Other Circus, from its performers to its animals to its damned audience, is fake. So with all of that in mind, I think it makes a ton of sense to say that all of these things serve the same member of ✨the horrors✨, and that said member of ✨the horrors✨...might just be called "The Stranger"! Which honestly feels super fitting! Anglerfish is as much of a lesson in stranger danger as it is an anti-smoking PSA, same goes for the "John" we meet in Do Not Open, and "Tom" as well, The NotThem, Sarah and Daniel are all fake, unrecognizable people...at least to some, Breekon and Hope are creepy delivery men who show up out of nowhere, and I mean...a traveling Russian circus that wasn't controlled by the Russian government in the 50s? So like...weird strangers who show up in your town out of nowhere? Yeah, "The Stranger" fits all of them perfectly. And if you go with the idea I proposed in Thought for the Day, of all of ✨the horrors✨ being fear incarnate, then they work really well with the fear of being deceived or gaslit, or like...fear of unreality, I guess. Honestly...I think this is a very solid theory! I would be extremely happy if I was proven right here, I think it works really well, it could be executed fantastically given the combination of themes under one idea, and it would also mean I...finally have a name for whatever the hell these things connect to! But....even though this is already great progress in terms of theorizing...I will admit...I just HAD to take this one step further. I am...so sorry.

Let me be very clear: I don't think I'm right here. I wouldn't call this theory implausible at all, I think it overall has a pretty solid collection of evidence and would work really well. But ultimately, it all comes down to the fact that I think the former theory, the one where "The Stranger" refers to one of ✨the horrors✨, works a lot better overall. That one feels like...at the very least, something the podcast wants me to consider as a possibility, and it's built more off of connections that near indesputably exist, and honestly, I can't see many holes in the argument, nor do i think it really requires me to rethink anything I've already proposed in the past, it just expands on things. This one is a lot more out there, a lot more self-indulgent, there's probably more holes in it, and it would require me to rethink how I view ✨the horrors✨...quite a bit, which...I REALLY don't want to have to do until the podcast explains things, at least for now. And that's why I'm just saying that...take it with a grain of salt. It's not Micheal-theory levels of crazy, (although Micheal is involved in it, because of course he is), but honestly, I am just as, if not more content with the other theory, and for the sake of my own sanity, I'm going to stick with that one until something else comes up, whether that be validation, deconfirmation, or anything that puts me in a different, more logical direction. That being said...this theory was just...way too much fun for me to not talk about anyways. Ok, enough dawdling, what even is this theory? Well...here's the thing. You see, one thing that weirded me out about that line from Gertrude was how she called The NotThem an..."aspect" of The Stranger. When it comes to ✨the horrors✨, I've always thought of the things that connect to them, but aren't actually the real deal as...servants, devotees, cultists, that sort of thing. Sure, The NotThem is more of a monster that a human cultist, but...I still found that wording weird. It makes "The Stranger" sound less like some sort of eldritch god, and more like...a concept, a term that refers to a specific category of something. I mean, I have suggested that ✨the horrors✨ are literally fear incarnate, so...they could be both eldritch gods and abstract concepts for all I know, but...just hear me out for a second. I'm well aware this is a major stretch, but...what if "The Stranger" isn't one of ✨the horrors✨ at all? What if it's something entirely different, a larger category of...things, still freaky monsters, but ones that function a lot differently? ...Oh boy, here we go. So, another wording choice that came from Gertrude that weirded me out was the part where she refers to The NotThem as "reality-bending." I'm like...80% sure I'm reading into nothing here, but like...why not use a term like "mind-bending" or "memory-altering" instead? "Reality-bending" still works...but it seems a bit grandiose, maybe not as concise. So um...I'm sure you're aware about my theory that all of tma is basically one big simulation, or something adjacent. I'm not going to recap all of it, since it would take WAY too long, but like...refer back to my thoughts on Binary, Thought for the Day, and Fatigue if you want the entire theory so far. The basic rundown is that I think the entire world of tma might be somewhat artificial, and that Thought for the Day is like...a smallscale version of the entire lore. I think the world of tma might have been built as an experiment into human fear, and that all of ✨the horrors✨ are...literally manmade beings made to do...something with that fear, and they often "mark" those who experience enough of said fear. But that aside...the main importance this theory holds to my Stranger theory here comes from Fatigue. With that episode, I suggested that Lydia Halligan had somehow...seen the cracks in the simulation, and that it was probably due to our beloved blond boy, Micheal! Yes...he's back. I avoided talking about him with the last episode, so I think I've earned this one.

I basically suggested that Micheal was a...sort of virus in tma's code, since it paired really well with his whole "not making sense, the door was never there before" thing, would explain is relative neutrality outside of his desire to fuck with people, the insane knowledge he holds, and how and why exactly he did...what I think he did to Lydia. ...Ok why am I even telling you this, that episode summary is in this exact same post. Although it's...actually been nearly two weeks since I wrote that. ....It's been slow lately, but I digress. But um...if you recall some of my earlier theories from Season 2...you may know where I'm going with this. You see, I've suggested that there's a lot of similarities between The NotThem (specifically Not!Sasha) and Micheal in the past, and while I've kind of drawn back on that in recent times...I want to look at it again. Some similarities and connections include:

- Micheal and OG Sasha having some notable connections. Admittedly this means like….nothing on a fundamental text level, but it…might have some thematic relevance, I don’t know.

- Both of them are spindly figures who are…kind of human but also not really, and pose as more human than they actually are.

- Micheal is one of the few people who are able to see through Not!Sasha’s facade. This…could just be a result of him having more knowledge than most for some entirely unrelated reason, but…let me dream.

- The two of them have different, yet VERY similar static noises that play whenever they’re in the room.

- THE. GOD. DAMN. TABLE. I do definitely think that the pattern on it is more likely to be a spiderweb, given Raymond Fielding’s possession of it (actually…do you think Not!Sasha was trying to kill all of those spiders in the tunnels?), but like…Jon CALLS it a fractal at one point, and Micheal is heavily associated with those, there’s NO way that doesn’t mean…something. Maybe the pattern is just some abstract thing that can be interpreted either way, I don’t know, but there’s…something going on there.

Ok, so overall, my evidence isn't super airtight, but firstly...I did warn you, and secondly, it's enough to give me some brainworms. (teehee...Jane reference.) So...with all of this flimsy, yet interesting evidence in mind...here's what I'm thinking. What if, much like what I think Micheal might be...The NotThem is some sort of invasive virus in the code. And therefore, "The Stranger" is not the name for one of ✨the horrors✨, but instead a term that refers to all things that are not supposed to exist in the artificial world of tma, a different kind of horror. It doesn't mean stranger as in "stranger danger" it means stranger as in "stranger than the other weird shit". Because like...think about it! There's this thing running around, seemingly without any discernable identity or...even genuine existence (which is...VERY unreality-core), that another supposed member of ✨the horrors✨ has went out of its way to imprison, and like...it also has no discernable motive out of sowing chaos and disrupting things? Because not only is that really similar to what Micheal seems to be like, but it also fits PERFECTLY with the idea of a virus, it's disrupting the intended experiment set up by...whatever set up this theoretical simulation! And like...this brings up so many other things! I said I'd mention my thoughts on...how certain people can see through The NotThem earlier, and if my first theory regarding The Stranger is correct, then it's...basically what I've already proposed in the past. Either The NotThem chooses to reveal itself to random people in order to make them look crazy for shits and giggles (which would also work pretty well with this theory to be honest), or...people notice it due to certain experiences. I already mentioned Melanie's encounter with Sarah Baldwin as potential reason for her seeing through Not!Sasha, but maybe Amy saw through Not!Graham because she saw The NotThem enter his window, and Lucy saw through Not!Rose because of her studies into changelings, I don't know, that could work. But if THIS theory is to be believed...then maybe The NotThem is doing what I think Micheal did to Lydia, showing them the cracks in the code. And like...if you frame The NotThem as "taking their place", then maybe it's not actually killing them, but rather setting them free from the simulation, which is also fitting for an external virus that seeks to mess with the status quo! Then maybe Sasha, Graham and Rose are still alive! And...maybe "death" works a little bit differently than I thought...oh god, I'll uh...I'll touch on that in my supplemental.

And this might also give some better insight into the spiders as well. If they, or someone serving them, are responsible for trapping The NotThem in the table, then maybe that implies that they are adamant on keeping the status quo in check, basically the...eldritch IT guys of this universe. I mean, the spiders do have this whole association with control going on, and it would explain why Thought for the Day, which I believe to be a small-scale version of this whole theory, was focused on them specifically. It also really gets me thinking about the knowledge and motives of someone like Raymond Fielding, and also...how the hell The Cult of The Lightless Flame could play into all of this. If they seek to destroy the spiders, then maybe THEY are also similar to Micheal and The NotThem, beings who seek to break the code by burning it to ash, although...that would make the power they serve an aspect of "The Stranger" as well....and potentially the powers of other cults that are similar like The Divine Host....and then like...maybe that means the "struggle" Micheal described is a lot more...one on one than I initially assumed? But like...that would require me to almost entirely rethink my list of ✨the horrors✨ on a moment's notice, and like...how they connect to each other...and I don't have the time or energy to do that right now and....AADGADVADVGADGVADGVADVDDAA. You...you can see why I'm proclaiming this is...kind of a crack theory, right? Like, not a jokey crack theory like the Micheal one , I'm decently serious about it, but...I'm ultimately going to put this one in the bank until I have more evidence, because it's just...a lot less mentally taxing and complicated if I stick with my initial interpretation of The Stranger, and there's stronger evidence, and it doesn't require me to rethink a bunch of other stuff, and...yeah, you get the idea! ....hopefully. ...please? Well um...anways, there is one other thing I feel is important regarding this theory, and that's Gertrude's involvement with it. I feel like if this theory is somehow true, then it could explain why Gertrude says The NotThem not having any motivations or purpose makes it less dangerous than things that do. If this theory is to be believed, then ✨the horrors✨ have some level of purpose, as they're intentionally built into the simulation in order to carry out some sort of fear experiment, while this interpretation of "The Stranger" is an external virus that only exists to fuck things up. If we assume that ✨the horrors✨, and the simulation as a whole is the main threat, then...maybe that would make things like Micheal and The NotThem less dangerous by proxy. I mean, I STILL think they aren't exactly...friendly by any means, but...who knows, maybe there's no true heroes in this scenario. I should also address Gertrude calling The NotThem "reality-bending" one more time. Because you might think that by using "reality", it implies that...this can't be a simulation. But...I'd have to disagree. Gertrude is obviously very intelligent, and I think it's possible for her to know that there are beings who can break through and corrupt the foundations of the world she lives in, know that they are different from other horrific forces that are actually meant to be there, and even have a term used to refer to those sorts of things, that being "The Stranger". It's just...she might not have been at the level of knowledge to the point where she knew the world she lived in isn't actually real. To her, maybe The Stranger refers to like...aliens from outer-space coming to Earth or something adjacent, when it actually refers to beings from the real world coming into the simulation. If the world even really is a simulation, then I think that Gertrude...didn't know about it, at least at this point in time. Maybe she did learn eventually...and maybe that's what got her killed OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!! Ok, WAIT. NO. NO MORE THEORIES FOR NOW. STOP IT.

Well...uh...thank you so so much if you've managed to make it this far. God just...what am I even doing anymore? How did we get from "yeah I liked this episode :)" to...this? I dread to think about what state I'll be in once I get to the end of the entire podcast, god...ONLY on Season 2?! But at the same time...ALREADY on Season 2?! Like I said, take that second theory with a grain of salt, I think it's interesting and I would be super happy if it was proven even somewhat true (well...provided it happens at a time where I know more, I...really don't want to have to manually reorganize my list of ✨the horrors✨ now...), but I am more than content to stick with my first theory, where "The Stranger" refers to one of ✨the horrors✨ instead. God it's just...it's going to be so funny no matter what the result is. It'll be hilarious if this is somehow right, but it'll also be hilarious if I broke my fingers while typing for absolutely nothing. I just...oh boy I need to sit with this one. There's probably so much I neglected to mention with everything that's going on in my head...but I hope I was able to get all the relevant stuff down. See you next time...I guess I could say that I hope for something more chill, but...yeah, in my dreams. (Oh also this episode ended with Jonny doing the credits again instead of Alex? I’m not sure if that has any significance or not? Maybe it’s meant to represent…Martin’s distance from Jon? Uuuuuuhhhhh I don’t knowwwwww)

Supplemental (oh god why): OK I SWEAR THIS'LL BE SHORT STAY WITH ME. Just...a couple of additional thoughts, ok? Firstly, I just realized how tma really likes to give voices to...the weirdest statements imaginable. Like, Dr. Elliot, Tessa, and Karolina all get to be voiced characters, and their statements are among the biggest "what the fucks" in the entire show. I just thought it's worth appreciating that Rusty Quill...certainly has their priorities in order. Also...I just wanted to briefly bring back that whole death thing I mentioned earlier. It's pretty simple really, I think there's a possibility that if the world is simulated, death just means...getting sent back to reality. This comes partially from The NotThem, but mostly from Personal Space. I've also cited that as potential foreshadowing for the simulation idea, since I think Carter and the other astronauts were in fear experiment simulations...possibly within the simulation, it's kind of a combination of two theories. And if you recall, Carter...at the very least got off Daedalus by starving himself, so...maybe that foreshadowes how death works in this universe? But it also makes me think about how "The End" might work. On one hand, it has associations with death, so maybe it functions like The NotThem where it frees people...but on the other hand, it's been shown to keep people immortal on like...four seperate occasions so far, at least I think, so...yeah, I think I'll consider this one of ✨the horrors✨ no matter which theory I go with, especially because unlike Micheal and The NotThem, it's never made an in-person appearance. I also do kind of wonder how the technology horror idea would work in this scenario though...like, maybe Sergey Ushanka is supposed to represent early test subjects who were put into the simulation, or maybe he...IS one? Like, the techonology wasn't as advanced, so it had a much more mentally taxing effect? ...I don't know, those are...those are just some thoughts. Damn, the contrast between the Micheal theory and the simulation theory is wild. The first one is stupid in a funny way, but...I feel like this one is stupid in a dumb way, god. ...THIS ALL STEMMED FROM ONE FUCKING LINE OF DIALOGUE!!!! ONE!!!!

- Episode 78, Distant Cousin 🪓

Statement of Lawrence Moore, regarding something that was not his cousin.

Oh. my. god. I'm just. I. I. I have. No words. Ok that's a lie I obviously have a lot of words but. I just. I. ....wow. I um...I definitely...was expecting something to happen here, it's just...I didn't expect that. All things considered, I figured that much like Lost and Found, this episode would naturally segue into the likely two-part finale, and while it certainly did...I was NOT expecting to get what is both the rawest and most infuriating series of scenes in the entire podcast so far. You see, the biggest takeaway from this episode is that's it's remarkably easy to buy an axe in Central London. Now, I'd take that to mean that I should probably stay away from Central London, but...but JON. No no no no no, he...he took a different approach after recieving that information. I just. ....wwwwwwwwwwwWHAT?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN?! WHAT WAS THAT?! WHY WAS THAT SO GOOD WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?! WHERE DID?! HUH?! YOU CAN'T JUST DO ALL OF THAT TO ME I-AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!! ...Ok, I'll stop. If I wanted to, this entire section could just be me doing incoherent screams, much like I was when I first listened to the episode (the way I started running laps around the room when...you-know-who showed up again), but for everyone's sake, I'm not going to do that. This episode...was absolutely fantastic, yeah. Obviously it was. It's...honestly incredible that this final quarter hasn't had a single episode I haven't vibed with so far. But just....WOW. Obviously I'm most insane about everything that happened after the statement, but the main plot of the episode was still super endearing, helping to make more sense of the timeline surrounding The NotThem, while also setting up some very interesting plot threads in the process. And then when we get to the end of the entire episode...I mean, you'll hear my thoughts soon enough. Because boy oh boy, do I have them. There's...uh...there's definitely quite a bit to say, I don't think I have too many huge theories, but uh...let's just get into it. ...My ensuing dread towards whatever lies in the next two episodes has not been eased, I'll say that much.

Edit: Ok uh...this has become an exceptionally long one. Just um...just brace yourselves. What I'm about to say isn't like...super groundbreaking theories or anything, it's just...a lot. There's a lot.

So, before the statement even starts, there's already some notable things to cover. Firstly, before he begins reading, Jon ends up muttering "I...er...we...we didn't", before cutting himself off, and beginning the statement in an...understandably stressed tone that I don't think we've heard since...the first episode of the season, I think. For the time being, I think the meaning behind Jon's mutterings are open to interpretation, I personally see them as a sign of him realizing how no one in the archives ever noticed Not!Sasha's true identity, but...that's just my interpretation of the few words he says here. Either way...his stress in this scene made me sad :(. Well, that aside, when he starts reading the statement....the statement's existence ends up being quite a surprise. While it does follow the story of The NotThem, managing to give us some of the last pieces of its relevant lore, it is not the statement that Gertrude teased in the previous episode. (Also side note, I forgot to mention that The Kind Mother is...probably the last Gertrude tape we'll get this season, a bit of a shame, but I'm sure they'll come back in Season 3.) The statement she teased was one given by Adelard Dekker, the man who named The NotThem in the first place, but when Jon opened the file for his statement, he surprisingly found one from Lawrence Moore instead. Now, I'm not too interested in why this file was kept in the one where Dekker's statement should've been, since...given what happens in the statement, it's pretty obvious as to why it's here, but I'm more curious as to why....whoever did this felt the need to put it there, and more importantly...where Dekker's statement actually is now. My personal hypothesis is that it was likely stolen by the person in the tunnels (holy shit the chances of learning their identity are higher than they've ever been right now PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE), as not on;y have they been shown to steal files from the archives, but they are...probably pretty aware of Not!Sasha given her own expeditions into the tunnels, with Jon outright saying that he thinks the two are familiar with one another. Alternatively, maybe The NotThem itself stole it, since it did a similar thing with the tapes, and...well, given the lore of this episode, it would have good reason to get rid of any and all information provided by Adelard Dekker, especially if it concerns itself. The thing is though...why is Lawrence Moore's statement in there? Sure, it had obvious connections to Dekker, and might even have more relevant information concerning The NotThem given the later date, but...someone likely put it there. And given how a lot of people, myself included, think that Gertrude's strange organization tactics were done for a purpose, likely her wanting to make sure that her successor had all the information they needed easily accessible in the face of a bunch of fake statements...I kind of wonder if Dekker's statement went missing when she was still around, and she put this statement in its place. This could mean that neither The NotThem or the person in the tunnels are responsible for this statement's disappearance...or that the latter has been farting around in the institute for a long-ass time. Either way, given how it has a named case number, and how Adelard is...certainly an intriguing character, I have no doubt that his statement will be retrieved soon enough. Or who knows, maybe it's still in the archives and just...horribly misorganized, but until I get answers...I'm intrigued by its absence. And I mean...if there's still one statement regarding The NotThem...who knows if we'll even be done with this thing by the end of Season 2. ...OH SHIT there's an actual statement in this episode, right.

So uh, yeah, in the absence of Adelard's statement, Jon comes across the story of Lawrence Moore, which thankfully (well, I say thankfully, but...given what happens because of him reading this statement...maybe I shouldn't) contains more information on The NotThem. I will say that my one...somewhat notable gripe with this episode is that, in my opinion, it has the weakest utilization of The NotThem so far. Not!Graham had a really interesting dynamic with Amy Patel and OG Graham, as well as the benefit of coming first, and therefore being the most shocking. Not!Rose had a very interesting moral dilemma and change in personality, and Not!Sasha is...well, she's Not!Sasha, I don't need to explain why she's special. This episode's NotThem, known as Not!Carl, on the other hand...doesn't really do a ton that hasn't been seen before, outside of some very minute little things. Granted, it's honestly not that big of a deal, since I think the main draw of this episode comes from its other elements, but I felt like it was worth mentioning since it's my only problem. Anyways, Lawrence Moore (who, by the way, had a voice that was...oddly a lot more similar to Jon's regular speaking voice? I feel like that might be intentional in order to demonstrate his stress, but who knows.) recently had his cousin Carl replaced by The NotThem. Now, Lawrence and Carl were never especially close during childhood, and especially adulthood. They lived somewhat nearby each other, and got along...fine, but they never saw each other that often, never had much in common, and Lawrence suspects Carl saw him as an annoyance due to his younger age. They grew even more distant as they entered adulthood, Lawrence believing that they never even spoke for more than an hour ever since he turned eighteen, and even when it turned out that the two of them didn't live far from one another...Carl never seemed keen to meet up again. Lawrence then goes into this really cool monologue, talking about how people who briefly knew you as a child think they're talking to that same child when they see you again as an adult, when in reality, that child is practically dead, replaced with a new, more grown and fleshed out person. This is obviously...very tonally fitting for the episode, and really makes me appreciate how The NotThem plays with themes like identity and...what makes us human, but it's also just a cool concept to me in general! I do often think about how....different I, and pretty much everyone is at different stages of their life, and whenever I'm told about what I was like when I was a small child by parents or older relatives...I just cannot believe that I share a body and mind with that kid. I don't know, I think it's a very interesting topic and a cool look into identity as a concept. Anyways, going back to the statement, Lawrence noticed the change when he went to his brother Adam's wedding, said brother having been noticeably closer to Carl during childhood. When Lawrence met a man he had never met before, who claimed to be his cousin...yeah, he was obviously pretty spooked. Now, I said in the previous section that I don't think the theory that The NotThem is visible to people who weren't anything more than an acquaintance to the original person holds much merit. I will concede that this episode definitely adds to the idea, but...eh, there's still enough going against it for me to say otherwise. I think I'll dispose of the idea that like...prior experiences with paranormal-ish stuff allows you to see it, since Lawrence never mentions anything weird happening before meeting Not!Carl, but I'm more than willing to go with the idea that The NotThem intentionally reveals itself to one person to make that person look crazy, since it just comes off as more and more mischievous, sadistic and unhinged as time goes on. Or...you know, if my second theory regarding "The Stranger" is true, then...simulation breaking is also still on the table. ...I swear that wordplay was unintentional, I'm so sorry.

Going back to the wedding, Lawrence starts asking around, and of course, everyone there recognized the dark haired man with yellow teeth as Carl, including his humorless father, which made Lawrence realize this wasn't some kind of sick prank. Once his aunt gave him a glare, Lawrence left the wedding. He tried to convince himself he was subject to some kind of dissociative episode, since he had been struggling at work and recently divorced himself, even thinking that if the only thing wrong with his brain was...him not recognizing a cousin he wasn't even that close to, then he probably got off lucky. But of course...it continued to eat at him late throughout the night. He knew that the man he saw was not Carl. It was about a week after the wedding that Lawrence realized a few years ago, when his grandmother had passed away, he had been handed a collection of her old photos and was asked to sort through them. They had been rotting in the attic (HOLY SHIT JANE PRENTISS REFERENCE???!!!111) ever since, but...without anything better to do, and hoping that maybe, just maybe, he could find some semblance of the cousin he knew, Lawrence went to go fetch them. As expected, most of the photos in that hot and sticky attic (of which there were many) were pictures of Lawrence and Adam, but now alongside a dark haired child where Carl should've been. All except for two, which showed the boy with light short hair that Lawrence recognized. So presumably, some of these photos were polaroids. It's nice to see that get incorporated after being teased, even though we didn't get Adelard Dekker's statement, but like...it's kind of weird to me? Lawrence suggests that one of the photos with OG Carl in it looked like it was taken moments after another photo, and that latter picture had Not!Carl in it. So like...did their grandma just switch from something more modern to polaroids in a matter of seconds? Is this some sort of sloppy crack in The NotThem's system? I'm...just going to assume that maybe one of the photos was taken by someone else, and happened to get sorted among all of the pictures taken by their grandmother, since I feel like that makes the most sense. Well, moving forward, Lawrence hears a soft knock on the door. When he answered it, he was met with the man he did not know, Not!Carl. And...this, for me at least, is where the episode transitions from something that's good yet...very standard, to something really cool.

While I still think the other three utilizations of The NotThem are a bit more clever...I will admit that I really like how terrifying it is in this scene. Not!Carl just strides into the house while Lawrence is paralyzed by fear, talking about how it would be rude to not come by when they lived so close, and then he just...sits there for the rest of the afternoon, not saying a word. Not only does this use one of my favorite aspects of The NotThem, that being the brief instances where it's willing to engage in behavior separate from the original person, but only just to the point where it's weird to the person who sees through the facade and no one else....but the whole atmosphere is so damn tense. Because like, in previous iterations of The NotThem, it's been really freaky, sure, but like...it's never done much beyond just replacing someone and...acting strange, that's about it. Hell, the stuff that Gertrude said about it at the end of last episode gave off the impression that as long as it successfully replaced someone, it was completely content until it chose a new victim somewhere else. Now, this episode disproves that in a later scene (let's just say I was...very wrong to assume that The NotThem's lack of motive meant it wouldn't hurt anyone else in the institute), but...I think its danger became apparent in this scene first. The way that Not!Carl just...sits there, staring at Lawrence with amusement, how Lawrence can never quite get a proper look at him (...very glitchy sounding to me...), but swears that his neck gets longer for a brief moment...it's all just so unnerving, and the way Lawrence's fear is described to us is absolutely perfect. And then, when Not!Carl leaves, and says "we must do this again, and soon", leaving Lawrence to cry alone....AAAAAAAAHHHHH THAT'S SO CREEPY!!! Look, The NotThem might not have the same charm or personality as other weird characters like Jane, Micheal, Mike and Agnes, hell, I kind of hate the thing with how it's just...built to ruin everything from the looks of it...but I'll be damned if it isn't one of my favorite monsters and concepts on the show. Honestly, I think the fact that it's...least like a person out of any of the freaks we've seen and/or heard of so far just adds to it, since it's the one that's most adamant on convincing people it's just a normal person. Just....wow, this is some good-ass horror. Oh, it also made me realize something really cool as well. I was looking back at Across the Street, just to make sure I hadn't missed anything relative, and had a good understanding of The NotThem's timeline, and when I did, I stumbled across a part where Not!Graham tells Amy he'll "have to return the visit someday." ...It's probably a good thing she moved if my interpretation if that line is true. Hell, maybe it's a good thing Melanie went to Amritsar for all I know! So yeah...that's a great scene and all, but it only gets better from here. This is where the episode gets very, very unique.

In the middle of the following night, Lawrence gets another knock on his door. (HOLY SHIT MICHEAL REFERENCE???!!!111) This time though, it's loud and harsh, and instead of Not!Carl, he's met by an old muscular black man with short grey hair and a stern and imposing aura, dressed in a white shirt with rolled up sleeves and a thin necktie. The man asks if Lawrence recognized his previous visitor, and as soon as Lawrence says no, he bolts into the house without a second thought, and orders him to get any photos that hadn't been changed. Out of fear or helplessness, he doesn't know, but Lawrence immediately obliges, and when he brings the photos downstairs, he decides to ask the old man for his name. He then introduces himself as...none other than Adelard Dekker. This was uh...quite the surprise honestly. I don't know...why exactly, but after last episode, I was kind of under the impression that he would be a...one time and you're done kind of character, you know? I mean, probably somewhat familiar with the paranormal if he was the guy who named The NotThem, maybe even an associate of The Magnus Institute, but like...I wasn't expecting him to be among the gallery of what-the-fucks that show up in statements given by relatively ordinary people, you know? But no, he's here, hence why this was in place of his own statement most likely, and he claims to be an "exorcist of sorts." ...Dude, if you end a claim like that with "of sorts", and exist in a series where almost everyone is vaguely suspect at best...you're not fooling anyone, I'm sorry. Suspicions aside though, Adelard starts flipping through all of the old photos, ignoring any and all of Lawrence's questions in the process, and when he finds the two unchanged photos, his lips twist into a wry and ominous smile. He tells Lawrence to follow him out into the street, and the two of them then pull a large wooden box out of his blue transit van, later carrying it inside the house. Lawrence tries to open it, and gets a brief glimpse of...dark varnished wood on the inside, but Adelard quickly slams down the lid before saying "it's not for you." ....The amount of sheer excitement and dread I got when this happened was a sight to behold. Like...that's one of the best feelings I get when listening to this podcast, the feeling of something familiar returning is such an adrenaline rush every time.

Well, while that's all exciting, if...slightly ominous, Lawrence is then instructed by Adelard to go up to his bedroom (what are you his dad), and to not leave "until it's safe." When Lawrence asks how doing so would help save Carl, Adelard quite sternly tells him that Carl is dead with little sympathy, and that this is all to prevent Lawrence from ending up like him. He stays in that room, all throughout the morning and into the afternoon, with there not being a word from Adelard. Then, at 3 PM, the exact same time Not!Carl made his visit the previous day, he hears that same soft knock on the door. The air grows heavy, an hour passes...and then Lawrence hears the most unnatural scream he's ever heard. Understandably terrified by this, he bolts out of his bedroom, but before he can leave the house...he checks the living room. And that's where we get the big reveal, the thing that nearly completes the timeline of The NotThem thus far. You know...I was certain we'd learn how it was bound to the table eventually...but I was certainly surprised, yet very elated, to see it happen ONE EPISODE after I started thinking about it seriously. Like...AAAAAAHHHHH IT'S SO EXCITING!!! I mean...I guess Jon getting that knowledge is ultimately a detriment but...we'll get to that soon enough. But in that living room, Lawrence sees Adelard, standing still with rapidly moving lips, although he can't hear any sound coming out. He sees that ever-iconic table with its intricate patterns, and in front of the table...is The NotThem in its true glory. It's long and thin with stick-like limbs, its head and shoulders are bent against the ceiling, and its face is unlike anything Lawrence had ever seen. Pulsing across the carved channels with a sickly pale light is spiderweb, and Lawrence watches as that web wraps around the grotesque creature in front of him. But as soon as he processes what's in front of him, he runs away. He doesn't return until the next morning. When he does, Adelard and his blue van are gone, the latter now replaced with an off-white one with something printed on the side. He then sees two men in overalls leave his house with Adelard's crate and OH MY GOD BREEKON AND HOPE!!! I'm honestly super glad to see them here, it would've been a shame if they didn't keep up their tradition of appearing once per post lmao. This also gives us a pretty good timeline of when they started transporting The NotThem. Although...maybe they were transporting it earlier, and they only started transporting it with the table after this? But like...if that were the case, and they were somewhat allied before this event...why would they not just destroy the table? Unless they..can't for some reason? And I doubt that The NotThem needed another being to carry it before it was bound to the table, so...huh? Unless Breekon and Hope are more interested in the table and not The NotThem? But then why was Adelard initially in possession of it? And how does that explain the weird connections between Not!Sasha and those two suggested in Still Life? I.....AAUUUGGHHHH. Look, we can at the very least say that this tells us when The NotThem was bound, by who, and when Breekon and Hope started transporting it and the table as a package deal. Either way, it's really cool to see them again! But uh...geeking out over two delivery men with an ambiguous dynamic aside, as they drive away, Lawrence returns to find the table, and the being that called itself Carl completely gone. That was the last time he saw any of those weird people, things or monsters, and when asked about his missing cousin...he just said they weren't close. ...Man, the people in this world go through just...the WORST days don't they? The UK is a cruel and unsightly place, holy shit.

So yeah, that's Distant Cousin. Well, the statement at least, I certainly have...quite a bit more to say about the episode as a whole. Yet another fantastic one all things considered. Admittedly, I...don't really have that much to say about it beyond my recap, because honestly...this is one of the first episodes in tma that feel like they wrap up a plotline. I mean, there's obviously still some stuff to unpack with The NotThem. Where it comes from, the deeper complexities of its nature, the statement of Adelard Dekker that goes over his knowledge of it, any other potential sightings of the creature, its connections to other things, and obviously...whatever happens with Not!Sasha going forward have yet to be fully resolved. But...I don't know, this episode still feels like a pretty definitive cap-off. We now have a pretty decent understanding of how The NotThem functions, how it was bound to the table and by who, and how it came into the possession of Breekon and Hope, at least alongside the table. And really, any mysteries that surround the thing...aren't really given more clarity in this episode, so those are matters for a later date. Overall, I don't have all that much to say...except for when it comes to one particular matter. That is of course, the mysterious Adelard Dekker. Adelard is...quite the perplexing and polarizing character to me. He's kind of come at a point where I'm thinking....SURELY there can't be any more important characters, right? Or at the very least, any important characters that'll show up later have been alluded to, even if they don't seem important initially. But...no. He is clearly quite the important figure, and as far as I'm concerned, he hasn't even been alluded to prior to The Kind Mother. So...what do I think of him? Well, he's very mysterious, but that doesn't mean I don't have thoughts about him. We currently know very little about his past or motivations, but what we do know is that he is...certainly familiar with The NotThem, having encountered it in some way, shape or form at least a decade before his appearance here, and giving a statement about it which we know Gertrude read. This kind of makes me wonder if Adelard was a witness to The NotThem replacing someone in his past, which honestly seems pretty likely since, like...how else would you have knowledge about it, but it's also possible that maybe he just heard about it from someone else, so...all of this is really just baseless conjecture for the moment, but I like the idea. At the very least, he's definitely familiar with ✨the horrors✨, and maybe other similar concepts depending on which theories you run with, that much is obvious based on all of the behavior he exhibits. No matter what his past with The NotThem is, he definitely understands it better than most, and given how he gave the creature...what seems to be accepted as its definitive name, at the very least by a very intelligent person who was more than familiar with the paranormal when she was still alive, I get the sense that he probably had some level of prestige in academia, maybe even being more familiar with The Magnus Institute than most, as I mentioned earlier. But now I want to adress...what he actually does in this episode.

So, yeah, it's confirmed now that Adelard is the man who bound The NotThem to the table, which is a really cool reveal! While motives for doing so remain unclear, it seems at least partially influenced by his position as an "exorcist of sorts", whatever that description...really entails up in the air. The thing is though, he's able to manipulate the power of the table, something clearly aligned with the spiders, without any external apparatus like a Leitner. The only other person who's been shown to do this is Raymond Fielding, a man who was very clearly a freaky spider person, so I'm naturally inclined to believe Adelard is also a creepy spider person much like him, along with Annabelle Cane from Thought for the Day, and the homeless woman Trevor killed in Children of the Night. Granted, he doesn't have a ton of spider-based imagery, but like...neither did Raymond really, outside of, much like Adelard, the cobwebs and his utilization of the table, so I think this checks out. But you see...that's where things start to concern me. Yes, Adelard did do something very helpful in this episode, I won't deny that, The NotThem is clearly a little bastard creature that's capable of much greater harm when not bound to the table (thank god it's there forever, right? ...right?), and he saved Lawrence's life. But outside of that...he is honestly pretty concerning to me. The whole vibe he gives off is extremely intimidating and...honestly really cold at times, Lawrence says it felt like Adelard was towering over him despite his smaller size. It also doesn't help that he's seemingly aligned with the spiders. Annabelle Cane and the unnamed homeless woman were seemingly a lot more monstrous and Jane-like in the way they're portrayed, so that leaves Raymond as the only...kind of level-headed spider person we have so far, and like...he's arguably one of the most twisted characters we've seen so far. It also doesn't help that the spiders are most prominently against The Cult of The Lightless Flame above all other factions, and while they certainly have their negative streak...I don't know, compared to a lot of other creepy factions and creatures, they're...marginally nicer, what with Arthur Nolan destroying Jane's wasp nest, and Agnes being....just a really tragic character from what we've seen. So...yeah, while it's admittedly not the best read of all time, given what little information and context clues we get on Adelard...I'm inclined to be pretty suspicious of him. He might be capable of helping people, but it might not be with the best motivations in mind. And I mean, if you go with my unlikely theory about The NotThem being a glitch in the simulated world that's freeing people in its own twisted way, and the spiders basically having the job of keeping things under control...yeah, it doesn't make him look good! And no, I don't think him giving a statement to the institute does him much favors, not only because the institute is already very sketchy in its own right, but also because we have had statements from the Season 1 antagonist, and...at least like, five people who have confessed to murder, as far as I'm concerned, any old ass can make a statement here. So...yeah, those are my thoughts on Adelard Dekker. Overall, he's a very interesting figure, if a little bit sketchy, but I'm really excited by the potential of learning more about him in the future, and I'm really happy that prominent new faces are still showing up! Although...I do actually have one more little theory regarding him, one that actually just popped into my head as I was writing this, and one that...might actually be very important with these next two episodes in mind.

Adelard...is honestly the best possible candidate for the person in the tunnels that I can think of at the moment. Like, seriously. Think about it. The little description we get of this person is very vague, but what we do know is that they are male-presenting, and middle-aged or older, both of which definitely fit Adelard. But beyond that, you know how I mentioned the idea of the person in the tunnels stealing Adelard's statement? Well...what if Adelard took his own statement? Maybe it had information in it that he doesn't want anyone to find, so he stole it, and maybe instead of Gertrude being the one who put Lawrence's statement in its place, it was him. Not to mention the fact that there's a notable abundance of spiders in the tunnels, even when compared to the rest of the institute, there's the fact that Not!Sasha has been heading down there, so like...maybe she's trying to get rid of the man who imprisoned her, and then there's the fact that...it would line up really well with where the story is now. I've already stated that I'm certain we'll learn who this person is in the finale, they were alluded to in the very first episode of the season, and more and more information surrounding them has been building up recently. So...then you have this brand new character getting mentioned for the first time in the final episodes of the season, his statement being notably missing, and everything that I just mentioned, and...yeah, I think it adds up nicely. Granted, the person in the tunnels has floor-moving abilities that we never see Adelard use, the spiders have apparently only been growing in numbers post Prentiss attack when this guy has probably been there longer (although that could be easily explained by them just…having more food now) and the description of "male and middle-aged" could probably fit a lot of characters, but...I don't know, this is really the best I've got. I think it would be pretty cool if we got to meet him in person in the finale, maybe he could help defeat The NotThem once and for all, or maybe we'd get to actually hear his statement, who knows? I'm just happy to actually have a theory regarding this person's identity, regardless of whether or not it's right, because honestly...I have had no damn clue what's been going on with this person this whole time. Like...not even an inkling, it's just been that damn vague. Although...given how Jon thinks the person in the tunnels murdered Gertrude...and the fact that I already don't trust Adelard...oh no. Well...at least her being the first one to mention him would be pretty cool foreshadowing! And you know what the funny thing is? All of that, everything that i just talked about...it isn't even the best part of the episode. That comes with the series of scenes at the end, and while I don't have many theories outside of "what the fuck is going to happen next"....I CERTAINLY have opinions. ...Despite the table being gone, I feel like it's going to haunt my nightmares even more from now on, given what...I now associate it with. (Oh, one more thing. Lawrence thinks Adelard is a Jehovah's Witness when he first sees him, so if this guy ends up being yet another little freak...just know that I am never going to let him live this down.)

Oh man. Oh. MAN. This ending. This ending is...a sight to behold. I feel like this is probably a very bold claim, but...this series of recordings, especially the final one...it might all come together to make up my favorite scene in all of tma so far. I'm serious. I mean, I'm almost certain it's at least my favorite scene outside of a statement, but that's already an extremely high bar. It's just....AAAAAAAHHHH IT'S ALL SO PHENOMENAL!!! I just...uh...here's what I think about the first recording. ...oh god. That is...deeply upsetting. This uh...it's doing a great job of showing Jon's mental state, but...man does it hurt. You know how I said that I was kind of starting to mourn for Sasha again? Well...yeah, this scene came at the best and worst possible time for me! Firstly, I love how for the past few episodes, Jon hasn't been doing his usual kind of follow-up. Usually, he talks about any external information regarding the statement that he was able to find, but here...no. He's figured out what's going on, and he's understandably much more concerned for himself and his coworkers that he is anyone in the statement, and it SHOWS. That aside though...he found the tapes stolen by Not!Sasha. Turns out they were in the desk he was rifling through the entire time, I don't entirely know why she didn't just destroy them, but...it certainly made for one hell of a scene. Hearing Jon replay the tapes, hearing Sasha's voice again...oh god it hurt like hell. Like, it's really cool and an amazing idea, but this is NOT HELPING THE GRIEVING PROCESS. I would have audibly cheered at the return of "kah-lee-o-pee" if it wasn't for the circumstances. And just...the way that Jon questions another outcome, dreadfully wondering if there was anything he could've done, if he could've been more attentive...it really hurts. It's bad enough that his coworker is dead, but it's even worse that it took him so long to notice. And then he ACTIVELY AVOIDS PLAYING THE PART WHERE SHE SCREAMS I CAN'T DO THIS I CAN'T DO THIS!!! Ugh god...why must he suffer like this, his misery is like a disease that spreads to me. And then there's the part where we once again hear Not!Sasha's "I see you"...and Jon responds with "and now I see you." ...Holy shit that is amazing dialogue. Like...wow. The scene where Not!Sasha arrives is one that lives in my head rent-free, so getting surprise payoff to it right here right now...it's an absolute stroke of genius, and a perfect way to make it clear that shit is about to go down. And I mean...it certainly does, although not in the way I expected or...really wanted. Honestly, the episode could've ended right here and I would've come out completely satisfied, but somehow....they ended it on an even higher note. I just. Why is this so damn good.

Ok, admittedly the second recording isn't like...absolute peak tma or anything, I don't think it hits quite as hard as the other two, nor do I think it would've worked as well as an ending, but like...it's still great, and I'm super glad that it was included because it makes the whole package feel a lot more complete, you know? Anyways, YAAAAAY MARTIN AND TIM WOOHOO!!! Thank god that they're back for the finale, I mean, I had very little doubt that they were going to show up, but it's still great to see them regardless. Now, I will admit that one of my main gripes with Season 2 has been...the unfortunate lack of the archival assistants. Like, they're still around a decent amount, we get to see them in a good few scenes...but I kind of feel like I don't truly know them. Don't get me wrong, I do love them, any time they show up in an episode it's absolutely fantastic, but like...beyond their basic vibes and small facts about them here and there...I just feel like I don't know them as well as I should? Like, they're supposed to be part of what you'd consider....the main cast, and they don't completely butcher that role, far from it...but I just feel like I should know more about them after nearly 80 episodes of...being aware of them. Sure, they're around in Season 2 more than they are in Season 1...but I just feel like they should be here a little bit more. Like, I have a decent idea of what's going on with them, Martin is obviously trying to hold everyone together while likely crushing on Jon, and Tim is just...absolutely done with this shit, I just wish we got to SEE that a bit more. Or I guess...hear it...you get what I mean. I mean, characters like Basira, Melanie, and even Gertrude, a character who's dead, feel like they've gotten quite a bit more development than these two, even though they...don't even work at the institute, at least not anymore in the latter's case, and one of them has only appeared in three episodes, only really being the star of two. I still love Martin and Tim for what they are, I just feel like they need...a little extra push if I'm to love them beyond just their personalities and vibes, because I don't feel like those can carry their entire characters in the long run. (Also, I don't have this problem with Elias, because I think he works best as an ominous figure in the background, and Not!Sasha because...she's a literal monster, she doesn't really need character development in my eyes.) Ok, that was a long rant, but with all of that said...I'm REALLY hoping these two get to do something cool in the finale. I felt like the Season 1 finale made massive strides for these two, it showed what...still feels like the biggest development that Martin, and his relationship with Jon have had so far, and both episodes really got me to love Tim, showing both his comedic and upset sides in full-force. So...yeah, I have high hopes for their involvement here, and I REALLY hope they don't get written out until the last second. It's especially enticing to me because if the ending of this episode is anything to go on, it seems like Martin and Tim will be separated from Jon for at least...some level of time. While that is...partially very scary, it could also provide a good opportunity for them to interact, which I would absolutely love because...I mean really, how often is Jon not in the room? I remember listening to the Martin poetry short (which I now know came out much later and probably altered my viewing experience, but as far as I know it didn't contain spoilers for anything past Season 1, and I'm already not having an average viewing experience by writing these damn posts so SHHHHHHHHH), and I really liked the dynamic that those two displayed, so...any chance to hear them just interact with each other without Jon in the room would be great. (which isn't to say I don't want Jon around, I absolutely love him of course, I'd just like to hear characters interact without him around every once in a while for the sake of shaking things up.) ...wow that was a long side tangent. Uh...what actually happens here?

Fuck, that took up and entire paragraph....why am I making these so long...ok anyways, Jon is a shit liar. He comes up to Martin and Tim saying that he's coming down with something, and that they should both take the next couple of days off since he still has "things he needs to take care of." Now, I don't think either of them believe him fully, that's clear enough from the tones of their voices, but they both display very different attitudes towards him. I think Tim realizes that something is up with him, but given that the animosity between them hasn't really died down, he's more than content to leave Jon behind. That...admittedly isn't a great look on him. Look, I feel like I'm a fairly strong Tim defender, I absolutely understood his side of things in Binary...but I feel like this is kind of...objectively wrong of him. I get why he's still mad at Jon, but like...leaving him behind when he's clearly in a vulnerable state and is likely about to do something dangerous...yeah that's...not all that good. I think it's an interesting character flaw that could be explored in really clever ways, so I'm ultimately happy to see more sides of him...it's just that said side of him isn't especially pretty. It doesn't really make me like him much less, as I said I think it strengthens the nuance of his character, which he definitely needs since he's...from my point of view, the least-fleshed out archival assistant (and also, any character who seduces cops for information and comes up with the Joe Spooky gag is at least a 9/10), but...I'd like to see him do better if possible. It also doesn't help that I feel like he disregards Jon's apology in quite a passive aggressive manner, like, I strongly doubt the cheery goodbye he gives is all that genuine after everything that's happened, but then again, I think it's not unfounded to question the legitimacy of Jon's apology, given that it's pretty out of nowhere and hidden behind some lies, and even though I personally think a part of it is genuine given how he clearly isn't happy about the distance he's created...it's still not wholly being done with the intention of righting his wrongs and getting better, he's only saying it now of all times because he needs Tim and Martin away from him...and is about to commit his craziest act in the entire story so far. So yeah, I get where Tim's coming from...but the whole situation kind of just sucks, and him just dragging Martin along didn't help either. Speaking of which, what about Martin?

Well...he continues to be the resident "poor guy" of this entire story, which is saying something given the fact that "poor guy" is an excellent way of describing the protagonist who's been in every episode. Much like we saw in the opening scene of Thought for the Day, he's still trying his best to just...hold everyone and everything together, making sure that it's all holding up well after the Prentiss attack and that the archives don't collapse in on themselves. And like...god damn, someone give him a hand, or a hug, or just anything. Right after Jon stops bullying him, he just...immediately gets saddled with being the resident institute superglue, and like....I feel really bad because he's genuinely such a sweetheart :(. Even though it doesn't seem like he fully believes Jon, he still tries to sympathize with him, offering to take him to a nearby walk-in when he mentions being ill, and then he runs out after Tim at the end in an attempt to keep them together. It's just...I feel like he's too nice for his own good, you know? He's really sweet, but it's to a detriment, and that's one of many reasons why I'm really desperate to learn more about his past, I feel like something definitely...made him this way, and that feeling applies to Jon and Tim as well, I just...yeah, his behavior here is one of many instances of something that makes me scream at the archival staff until they tell me all of their secrets, because I am getting HUNGRY for their lore. ...It also makes me really want to see Martin just...snap in the season finale. So, I've never really talked about it before since I was waiting for the opportune moment to do so, but uh...Martin has a few little weird things going on with him. Like, I've already mentioned the spider connections a couple of times, which just get more and more concerning to me as time goes on, but like...he lied on his CV, steals the tape recorders to put down his (NOT shitty and I will stand by that until the day I die) poetry, and also somehow pulled the whole worm corkscrew solution out of the deepest trenches of his brain. I don't think Martin is like this...secret manipulator villain or anything, I feel like that's a really obvious and boring card to play, and one that the podcast is above, but like...he is capable of scheming, and isn't just some shy little uwu baby. Combine that with the fact that he endured Jon's bullying throughout Season 1 (remember the time Jon sent him to investigate the Piecemeal lady? Because I do, what the fuck was his problem), and that he's now enduring just...everyone being so much less normal than him, I think he has earned the right to go ham at least once in his life. If that happens in the season finale I will jump for joy. Oh and uh...mentioning his relationship with Jon...I kind of wonder how that supposed crush is going.

It's overall been a very, VERY minor part of the season, which...I'm honestly fine with? Like, while I do wish other aspects of the archival assistants came into play more often, this B-plot is pretty lighthearted at the moment, and given where Jon and Martin are with each other...yeah, it wouldn't feel right to make it a major focus at the moment, I think more of their general dynamic needs to be fleshed out first, and also, a horror-mystery is one of the last genres where I'd want shipping to be front and center, so...yeah, I'm fine with its relative lack of presence. But that doesn't mean that I don't like it! While I think they'd be...an admittedly disastorous couple in the state they're in right now, I think it's a really funny and actually kind of sweet idea, and it could work in the future, it's just...boy does the future not seem bright. I honestly don't know if this idea will ever amount to anything, I mean, it hasn't even been stated that there's a crush going on, I'm just going on that assumption because of the poetry short, my constant need to look for queer subtext whenever I can reasonably find it, and...admittedly the fact that I've seen some fanart a few times, altthough as far as I'm concerned, I haven't been spoiled on anything, and it's been quite a while since I saw it. But like...regardless of whether it's canon or fanon, destined to succeed or destined to fail...I think it's a fun idea, which is honestly saying a lot for something that is...debatably a bully x victim ship in the early stages of the series, which I'm usually not huge on. But going on the assumption that he does indeed have a crush on Jon...I kind of wonder where this crush comes from? Maybe it's driven by...I don't know, Jon reminding him of someone from his past, maybe he's just very emotionally driven and doesn't understand it either, or in the funniest case scenario, the number one thing on Martin's mind is "I can fix him". As minor as the whole thing is...I'm invested in regardless. ...WOW this really went off the rails. I...I'm so sorry this has gotten so long, I know I said I didn't have too many theories but..god. I swear I'm almost done. Anyways, long story short, I'm really happy that Martin and Tim have come back, I hope to see more of them in the last two episodes, I'm very invested in both of them even if I wished they showed up more often, and it'll be both hilarious and deeply concerning if Elias spends yet another season finale vibing upstairs as Jon gets chased around by another eldritch monster...or two. Anyways, the recording ends with Jon apologizing to Martin and Tim, saying that they deserve the truth, but he's not losing anyone else. ...Christ that is sad. Even if Jon makes some stupid decisions here and there, (VERY IMMINENT FORESHADOWING) even if he can really struggle with proper communication...I don't doubt that he feels genuine remorse for his actions, and that despite it all, he has a good heart. ...Unfortunately he does not have a very good brain, which is embarrassing for an adult academic. So..yeah. It's...it's time for the big one. The one that I feel pretty confident in saying is my favorite directly recorded moment in the entirety of tma so far, maybe even being my favorite moment both in and out of statements, but is a masterclass of storytelling either way. But before you read my thoughts on it...just take five seconds to guess what my initial reaction to this scene was, ok? 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...

Screaming. It was screaming. I was screaming internally, maybe even externally but if so I couldn't hear it over the sound of my internal scenes. "That was very stupid" YEAH MICHEAL I'D HAVE TO AGREE WITH YOUR CRYPTIC ASS FOR ONCE. This scene...I mean, where to begin? Well uh...the beginning. The scene starts off with Jon creepily whispering "it is remarkably easy to buy an axe in Central London" into the recorder. So, he's already setting off some serious alarm bells in my head...great. Let's just...add that line to the ever-growing shelf of tma quotes that live rent free in my head, we'll put it next to "Martin...you didn't die here, did you?" for....dumb man related reasons. Funny thing is, when I first heard this line, I was under the assumption that he was just about to...fucking decapitate Not!Sasha, especially since he said "I'll be seeing her later", and that would've already been dangerous and stupid in its own right...but now I kind of wish that was what he did. Because instead....he..oh my god. This guy...he reads a statement, and the purpose of this statement is to tell whoever reads it "hey! The NotThem is bound to the table! The table is keeping it trapped! It does not like it in there, but it is severely less likely to hurt people, and it's now basically impossible to hurt anyone who isn't within its general proximity! It can only hurt the people that the cockney delivery men want it to! Would be a shame if it somehow escaped!"...and yet, the thing he takes away from it...is that The NotThem is directly, biologically(?) connected to the table. ...So he decides to go grab an axe in broad daylight...and smash the only thing really keeping him safe from getting replaced. I just...I have no-well no I do actually have words, but WOW are they hard find. This is...by far the stupidest decision I've seen take place in the story so far, even JOSEPH RUSSO made better decisions, because at least he and other similar statement givers can be slightly excused by not being familiar with what they're dealing with. But Jon...he should not have this excuse. He has heard of The NotThem four times, one of which is an instance he is currently living through, and like...if those statements aren't enough, then maybe take a look at the Hill Top Road story?! But...no! He just decides to smash the thing in a massive fit of rage, because HE CAN"T BE TRUSTED TO HANDLE THIS SHIT ON HIS OWN. This is something evident from Season 1 honestly, because while he wasn't nearly as mentally broken there as he is now, if it wasn't for discoveries made by Martin and Sasha...he would have been eaten by worms. It's just....AAAAAUUUGHHH THIS WHOLE THING MAKES ME SO ANGRY, AND THE WORST PART IS...it's actually a very logical and clever thing to make his character do.

Like, I'm very pissed off at Jon right now (not as much as I'm scared for his life obviously), but...dammit, it's actually a fantastic part of the story. Jon's entire arc in Season 2 has been one massive downward spiral, no matter how much he tries to get better, he always finds himself deeper and deeper inside paranormal shit, something that in retrospect, was foreshadowed brilliantly by the first episode. So in all honesty, I've kind of been expecting him to do something extremely reckless and dangerous for quite a while now, but...what he ended up doing was so much more stupid than I could've ever predicted, which yeah, is a little bit frustrating, but I overall have to commend Jonny for still managing to subvert my expectations like this. I'm upset with Jon as a person...but when it comes to Jon as a character, I think it's a very logical thing for him to do, so I really like this decision. And honestly...I've seen worse. One of my least favorite tropes in horror is when characters are just made cartoonishly stupid for the sake of making bad things happen, but here...I don't know, it feels a lot more earned. Like, I do genuinely believe that this is something Jon would do given the current state of his mind and emotions, which is honestly something that tma does really well across the board. Every character feels like they're as smart as they should be, and there's a good level of diversity in terms of levels of intelligence. And I mean...god, the entire scene does go really hard. The sound of the axe hitting against the wood (which by the way, I...do admittedly find it kind of funny that something so consistently powerful and ominous was destroyed so easily), Jon's frustrated grunts that show off his sheer rage and anger at The NotThem and everything associated with it perfectly, the static noise that gets louder and louder before being eclipsed by a low scream (which like...I kind of wonder if that's supposed to be the static noise for the spiders, since all of ✨the horrors✨ seem to have their own specific sound), and then the way the noise stops as the table is destroyed, with Jon letting out an exhausted chuckle at the end...it's all really chilling, and I genuinely froze up while listening to it. It also kind of feels like...I don't know, the end of an era. From all the weird shit at Hill Top Road to post 2001 encounters with The NotThem, this table has caused so much damage...and now it's finally gone. That's obviously not a good thing overall...but I'll be damned if there isn't a sense of finality with its destruction. And mentioning finality...I fear such a concept will meet Jon's life very soon. After he destroys the table, a new static noise starts creeping in...and there he is. The man(?), the myth(?), the legend(?)....Micheal McFuckHands. Let's. Fucking. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! He might have had his time to shine in Fatigue, but now, after 31 episodes of not hearing his voice, he's FINALLY back in the spotlight. Also, I absolutely love how HE, the most cryptic and vague character in the entire story so far, who is intent on making it as clear as possible that he is not human, just comes in saying the truest thing ever. Just...god I love him so much. "That was very stupid" can also go on the quote shelf. Honestly, Micheal is a peak example of what vibes alone can do to someone. We know next to NOTHING about this guy, he's only properly appeared in four episodes, two of which didn't actually have his voice...and he's probably, no, definitely my favorite character so far. Just...this man has such a visceral effect on me that I can't ever properly describe. What an icon.

Anyways, he shows up, Jon says "what do you want" in a very cold manner (which makes me laugh because it suggests to me that despite them presumably only interacting once before this, he's already tired of his bullshit), and Micheal responds by telling Jon the obvious. While doing so, he mentions..."the protections he has here", and how he doubts Jon can survive The NotThem even with those on. I find this pretty interesting, it definitely adds to the inherent weirdness of the institute, but...it could mean a whole plethora of things, and this section is already long enough so...maybe that's a discussion for another time. But as Jon's mistake finally sets in...we start to hear Not!Sasha in the distance, calling out his name as her voice gets closer and closer...and gradually more distorted. AAAAAAAHHHHH THAT'S SO TERRIFYING!!! Like...after a whole season of her just hanging around for the most part, the prospect of her finally going full massive monster is just...just no. No thanks. I...also feel like I should point out how we now have Micheal and The NotThem in the same scene, since I pointed out their similarities in one of my theories. Admittedly, while I do find these odd shared traits interesting...I have to be honest, I'm becoming less and less inclined to follow that theory of mine as time goes on. I still think it's very cool conceptually but...eh, there's a number of holes in the idea, and now that we know the table is not connected to The NotThem outside of it acting as a prison, and that it has much more of a prominent spider connection than a fractal connection...yeah, that's already some evidence for the two of them being "aspects of The Stranger" gone down the drain. I'll still keep that theory about "The Stranger" referring to viruses in the code in my mind, but...I think the idea of it referring to one of ✨the horrors✨, namely the one that The NotThem and all of the stuff from Still Life serve, makes a lot more sense. Besides, it's taken a lot of effort to assemble a list of ✨the horrors✨, so I don't want to tamper with it too much unless I absolutely have to. I still think the simulation idea works well enough, and the idea of Micheal specifically being a virus or error also works...but I think I'll hold off on The NotThem for now. Still, them being in the same scene like this is interesting. But uh...finally wrapping things up, Jon starts freaking out as Not!Sasha starts approaching (I definitely imagine her sort of...going into her true form as this happens as well), and then...Micheal opens his door, basically saying that it's Jon's only way out. ...Oh my god. That is as terrifying as it is awesome. With that, the episode ends as Not!Sasha bursts into artifact storage, and Micheal leaves us with his...subjectively beautiful laughter. So um...yeah. Needless to say I'm absolutely terrified. The NotThem is pursuing Jon (PLEASE don't let Not!Jon become a thing), he's probably going to find himself in Micheal's backrooms which is...fun..I guess, Martin and Tim are...somewhere, as is Elias...there's probably going to be some stuff with the tunnels, some big answers regarding the guy down there, maybe some Gertrude lore, maybe some involvement from Basira, the next episode will probably be like Infestation...I don't know. I...guess I'll just have to see for myself. Great episode but....ugggggghhhh god help me.

Supplemental: Wow....that came out much longer than I expected. And it took longer too, Christ it was like three days. Uh...thank you so much for making it this far, I do hope you can see why this post has taken so long to get published, but like...I seriously appreciate anyone who's reading this very sentence, you rock. I...really wish I could spare you from a longer supplemental, especially since I still have two more episodes and a little bonus thing to write for....but I'm sorry, this has been playing on my mind and if I don't get it out soon I'm going to explode. I'll try and make it quick. So, I've obviously been drawing attention to how weird the institute is a lot recently, and while I still stand by that claim (especially with what Micheal says in this episode)...I haven't really thought about how weird the archives are specifically, in comparison to the rest of the institute. It's outright said by Mary in First Edition that the people on higher floors of the institute (so, presumably different departments) don't understand how special the archives are, which...might honestly explain why Elias acts the way he does if it turns out he's not that aware of his own institute's weirdness, although I'm still personally pretty suspicious of his demeanor. But like...if Mary, who is the institute's Number 1 hater, is able to admit that there's something special about the archives...there's clearly something going on there that's worth drawing attention to. And...do you remember how in Crusader, Gertrude talked about how she thought the old ruins of the serapeum were a "previous iteration of the archive", and how the creepy cyclops monster was likely once an archivist? Well, the way she talked about it...to me, it didn't sound like she was calling the serapeum just...an old archive in general, but specifically, an archive that the modern day Magnus Institute archives are based on. This leads me to believe that Jonah Magnus, or...whoever made tha archives of the institute specifically, somehow adopted the design of the serapeum archives, and brought its paranormal properties with it. For what purpose, I don't know, we know that the institute was relocated to London after starting in Edinburgh, but that Jonah had knowledge of the strange architecture of Robert Smirke (which the institute was built on top of, ala the tunnels) before he did so, so...he clearly was not opposed to the idea of making the institute paranormal. But..it's concerning. Especially if that cyclops thing is a previous archivist, and the archivists are a sort of...lineage that stretches back to god knows when like Jon suggests...like, that's weird right? Is that meant to suggest that Jon will become a cyclops monster one day? Is that...somehow what remains of Gertrude, if she even has remains beyond her human corpse? Do certain other weird qualities of the institute, like the inability to quit or be fired...only apply to the archives? I'm just...oh god I need to lie down. There’s just so many mysteries, and trying to solve them is a…not fruitless, but certainly rigorous endeavor. That's all from me...I think at least, uh...see you for episode 79. ...why is this so long...

- Episode 79, Hide and Seek 🫥

Original recording of manifestations and sightings at the Magnus Institute, London.

...do...do you get it? The emoji? It's like- it's like a person fading away. Because of...because of The NotThem. ...Look I'm really trying here, it's hard to sum up 15 minutes of running, screaming and lore-dropping in a single symbol. Anyways uh...what was I supposed to be doing again? Oh yeah, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA. HOLY SHIT HOLY SHIT HOLY SHIT HOLY SHIT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAAAAAAAAAATTTT???!!! ...Much better. So as expected for this lovely little season finale, I just...cannot catch a break, can I? I don't think ANYONE can vatch a break in this scenario, not me, not the characters (except for Micheal who's having the time of his....what I think is a life, and Elias who's smoking pot in his office), and not Rusty Quill because holy shit those audio distortions are a lot. Thankfully, this episode is pretty short, and due to its structure, there's probably not going to be as much recap to get through, mostly analysis, which is...very handy given that the final episode of the season is the longest in the series so far. But...as for that analysis...ohohohoho. There is some...very, very interesting information in this episode to unpack. I don't know how many new theories I might have here, but I at the very least know that this episode has done a great job pushing the plot forward...and holy shit, do I feel validated by some of the fuel it's added to my pre-existing theories. It's certainly a chaotic ride, and...dear god, there is a LOT riding on the next episode's back after this one, but for now...I'm just going to lay out my thoughts in as coherent of a manner as I possibly can. I just...I...the fact he's called "Mystery Figure" in the credits and transcipt is both a blessing and a curse, my god.

So, here's a fun fact for you. After the...not so calm events of Distant Cousin, especially with the ending in mind...I was understandably very scared of what was to come next. For all I knew, I would be greeted by the raging screams of a mangled changeling creature as soon as my beloved intro music faded away, and when you combine that with my scrambled thoughts, busy schedule and the...three days I spent writing the last part good god, and you're left with someone who takes an entire week to muster up the courage to listen to this one. Finally, I know what it's like to listen to this podcast as it comes out kind of maybe not really! So...imagine my suprise when I finally tune on in...and I am greeted by the admittedly subpar musings of a verbally abused queer office worker. ...God I hate my life. I don't even think there's any greater meaning to the episode opening up this way beyond it just...being on the tape Tim uses. Like, believe me, I've tried examaning what the poem says...five or six times now, but beyond London, architecture and...people...yeah there's nothing there. So as far as I'm concerned, this was just put at the beginning to toy with people like me. ....Well played Jonny. And like...I'm sorry, I know I've been defending Martin's poetry since the beginning of the season (not like...as a consistent thing, but...you get what i mean), but...yeah I'm not impressed by this. Maybe it gets better later on, but for now...poor job Mr. Blackwood. Also, this just made me remember that he has a middle name. What is it though? "Korn"? "Krispy"? "Kill me, for I have fallen in love with the worst possible man to fall in love with?" Is this the most important mystery of the entire plot? Who knows, (aside from....everyone who's already finished the podcast I guess) but for now, let's just move on to the actual plot of the episode. So....I must give my deepest apologies to Tim. As it turns out, he thankfully knows better than to leave Jon alone like that. I mean, I already figured he knew something was up, but it's good to know he didn't just leave with Martin despite it. Granted though, it doesn't mean that he's...exactly worried about Jon. He's a lot more worried about what Jon might do specifically, doesn't think his apology was genuine, and is there to...stop him rather than save him, which is in stark contrast to Martin, who's obviously a lot more genuinely worried for him. Once again, it's....somewhat frustrating to see Tim act like this, but also understandable from his perspective. Sure, his lack of concern for Jon's wellbeing isn't...great, but like...he's in a situation like no other, so I can't blame him for being kind of self-serving, since even though he's wrong to assume that he's the only one in the archives who feels alone...at the end of the day, he's still alone, and he doesn't seem to have much to distract himself with. You know...I know that the whole thing about him seducing cops for information was kind of played for laughs...but I do have to wonder if that shows a lack of ability for personal connection on Tim's part...or maybe I'm just reading too much into things. My point is, as always, it's frustrating to see Tim have so little regard for Jon's wellbeing, and parts of his reasoning for acting that way are certainly flawed...but I fully understand where he's coming from. Everyone might be in the same lonely situation, and it's hard for me to determine whether or not Tim really has it worse than everyone else...but I can at the very least tell that the toll it takes on him is...different, it makes him more angry than sad or scared. I do hope we get to learn a bit more about his deeper psyche and elusive past eventually though, because right now...while I still really like him, it's sort of hard to pin down what my overall view on his character is.

Anyways uh...minor character rambling aside, it's nice to see Martin and Tim's escapades recorded here, even if it's supposed to be used for court evidence, and also totally not being done on the same tape used to record Streets by Martin K. Blackwood. I'll touch a bit more on their dynamic with each other later, but for now, just know that it was really nice to see them interact without Jon around, even if the circumstances make their relationship a...bit less happy and fun than what was heard in the Epiphany short. But uh...back to what they're actually doing, as they go around the archives looking for Jon, they eventually find that he's not in his office...of course. But as they wander around...Tim brings up some interesting points. I am happy to say that FINALLY, after all the small little hints spread throughout the past two seasons...the weirdness of the institute is finally going places. Tim talks about how he can't quit or get fired, the same seemingly applying to Jon, points out how Elias doesn't even run the place properly (THANK GOD he says that because holy shit if that isn't weird I don't know what is), he talks about how something is watching everyone and messing with their heads, and how...Jon's behavior seems supernatural in itself. This is all...extremely gripping to me. We get more clear and substantial information on some of these topics later in the episode, but...this certainly sows some seeds right out of the gate. The whole...watching thing reminds me of all the eye imagery, which thankfully comes back around later, but like...I'M STILL PRETTY FREAKED OUT ABOUT IT. I'm starting to get...genuinely very suspicious of Elias, like, it's funny to me that despite him having...arguably the most detailed backstory out of anyone in the institute so far (which isn't saying much but still), he's...honestly the most mysterious and polarizing to me. I REALLY need some more lore on him soon, because right now...piecing him together is damn near impossible. And then we have Tim thinking that Jon himself is supernatural, which...well, I'll get to that later, but this is all very intriguing for now. He also moves on to say that he thinks the institute is more haunted than it used to be, and-oh look there's the mangled changeling creature screams! So...yeah, as soon as he says that, The NotThem, now in its true form from the sound of things, bursts through a door, and immediately scuttles down through the trap door and into the tunnels, still on the hunt for Jon. Now, while the timing of its...pleasant noise is played for dramatic irony, comedic effect and a jumpscare, it did also make me realize something. A while back, I proposed that the reason Tim's unable to quit was because The NotThem was utilizing the power of the table against them, binding them with its webs in a similar manner to what Adelard Dekker did. Now...I'm pretty damn certain that's not the case. Not only do we learn a little bit more about The NotThem's purpose later on, which doesn't really seem to require it to do or want to do such a thing, but I think it's safe to say that it and the table are entirely separate things now, and that it can't utilize the table's power itself, as that power likely only belongs to spider people like Raymond and Dekker. Just...wanted to clear that up, but going back to the story, Martin notices how much The NotThem looks like..."Sasha", but both he and Tim deny that it's her. Which like...yeah, it isn't, but I find it both funny and tragic that their reasoning for thinking so is completely wrong. But while they're obviously very freaked out by the sudden appearance of... god-knows-what, Martin refuses to let up. Realizing that The NotThem is after Jon...he heads into the tunnels, and since it's physically impossible to say no to him, Tim follows. Oh...dear me. I know I said I'm glad to have some Martin and Tim escapades in this episode...but I would've honestly been fine if they just went to get lunch and that was it. Regardless, now that they're in the tunnels, how's Jon doing?

Ok, on the count of five, give me your best guess as to how Jon's doing. Five, four, thre-BAD. HE'S DOING BAD OF COURSE HE'S DOING BAD! LIKE ALWAYS HE IS DOING BAD. Granted though...he could be worse. Unsurprisingly, he found himself in...quite the sticky situation at the end of last episode, so he was left with no choice but to go through Micheal's door. On the bright side though, it turns out that the door isn't just an immediate sentence to the backrooms, as Micheal actually sent him to the tunnels instead. That actually gets me wondering if...maybe the Micheal and the door are more separate than I initially assumed. We know that he is...in one way or another, the same being as the backrooms, but now that it's been shown the door and the backrooms aren't neccessarily connected, I have to wonder if...maybe the door is some sort of artifact that Micheal's got his big-ass hands on, and while he usually uses it to trap people in his hell dimension, i might ultimately be just...some kind of general teleportation device, and that...also makes me wonder if the backrooms have a set location on earth that we just don't know about yet. Well, at least Jon isn't there, although the tunnels are only...marginally better than the backrooms if I'm being honest. I do find it kind of interesting that the tunnels and the backrooms are so similar though, like, they have their fair share of differences, but...I don't know, Jon straight up says they're both corridor hellmazes, so there might be some relevance there. Uhhhhh....MICHEAL THEORY #47!!! He's like...some sort of sentient construct built by Robert Smirke, since he also built the tunnels. I'll add that one to my list of theories, and then proceed to do nothing with it ever again. Anyways, going back to Jon....yeah, he's in a bad spot. He has no idea where in the tunnels he even is, is trying his best to stay hidden from The NotThem, and is THANKFULLY bemoaning his destruction of the table. I can not even begin to tell you how much of a raging inferno I would've become if he just...never acknowledged his own stupidity in that moment ever. Ultimately though, I forgive him, since not only did...I mean, I...think things have turned out ok by the end of this episode? Maybe? I guess I'll just have to wait and see, but...the main reason I'm forgiving him is because HOLY SHIT IF I DON'T FEEL VALIDATED BY THIS SCENE. Jon talks about how the table is associated with webs and spiders, and how that force naturally opposes and weakens The NotThem. This isn't like...a huge revelation or anything, I think anyone with ears (except for Jon in the previous episode apparently) can probably figure that out, but...it's like the biggest acknowledgement of this opposition between forces that we've gotten so far, not even the episodes with The Cult of The Lightless Flame against the spiders got this much acknowledgement on that front, and...it REALLY does add fuel to my ideas surrounding ✨the horrors✨, at least in my opinion. Maybe not aspects like my exact list of them, or all of the stuff surrounding the simulation theory (excluding that now...likely outdated interpretation of "The Stranger" for the record), but...at this point, I think it's safe to say that there's multiple eldritch beings influencing all of the monsters, weirdos and artifacts that have shown up so far, all in opposition. Like...I'd be stunned if that wasn't the route they were going down at this point, but I'm honestly just...really happy that at the very least...parts of my initial interpretations behind ✨the horrors✨ are being confirmed as we speak. I've had these ideas for a very long time now so...I'm praying that I get a decent amount correct here, and Jon's whole monologue here is one of quite a few suspected answers to those prayers. But with all of that aside for the moment, Jon says that he's going to conserve what tape he has...and then we hear that distorted call of his name before the recorder clicks. ...yippee.

We cut back to Martin and Tim, who've now entered the tunnels in search of Jon and....what to them is some sort of really gangly whatever that looks like a REALLY stretched out "Sasha". You know...if they manage to escape from their current predicament...I wonder how they're going to react if Jon tells them what he learned. That could be...very upsetting. Well, before I start getting scared and depressed, let's try and stay on track. So Tim and Martin's ideological differences really shine in this scene. Tim starts being a little hypocritical, suggesting they try and get Elias after calling him useless earlier, and Martin holds this and his initial desire to not do anything about Jon against him, while also complaining about how he's never heard. So yeah...both of them are being extremely petty and I absolutely love it. I know I said I love their friendship in that short, but this...this is just as good, if not better (although it does make me pretty sad to see them fight as well). Anyways, Tim angrily asks Martin what he even wants, and...he says that if he wants everyone to be happy forever, it's not going to happen. Now, I can't disagree with him there, I mean...look at what's going on right now, everyone here is absolutely traumatized, but I find this line kind of interesting because...it seems like Tim is deflecting? Or at the very least, he's venting his own frustrations while also pinning them onto Martin. I say this because, personally, I see Tim as someone who...doesn't cope well in situations where people aren't happy. He's less prone to fixing the problem than Martin, who keeps on pushing to make things better despite there...unfortunately being a slim chance of return, but...I don't know. His behavior in Season 1 shows that he's kind of the office ray of sunshine, at least until after the Prentiss attack, and even in Season 2...while he's most upset about stuff like Jon watching his house, he also gets upset seeing Jon just...do weird shit in general, like whispering into a supplemental tape that didn't even concern him. I'd hesitate to call him some sort of...massive empath, not only due to his disregard for Jon but...also because I feel like Martin fulfills that narrative role a bit more, but...I don't think he's someone who copes well in environments where others are unhappy or stressed. I think it just...REALLY kills the vibe for him in a way that leads to him doing toxic or unhealthy things, and I find that to be an interesting character flaw. And then we have Martin's response, which also reveals some interesting things about his character. Firstly, I'm happy to report that he POPPED THE HELL OFF!!! I'm really happy to see him finally get genuinely angry and express his emotions, I mean, I was kind of hoping for something like him brutally murdering The NotThem in a fit of rage, because that would've been...just the most metal thing the podcast could do at the moment, but I'll still take what I can get. Although...him brutally murdering someone isn't off the table. Like...I've said before that I think an "evil Martin" twist wouldn't be my favorite thing, which I still stand by, but like...I could work with a gradual corruption arc, or something adjacent, if it meant him REALLY cutting loose. But as much as I love this whole scene, along with Alex's delivery...something stands out to me about it. While Martin is angrily expressing his emotions, which is overall a massive sign of growth...he's not really standing up for himself. He's standing up for Jon, he's standing up for...generally everyone, talking about how Tim doesn't realize he's the only person suffering, but...he's not quite standing up for himself. Which like, yeah, that makes sense since Tim has not been nearly as hostile to him as he's been with Jon...but it did make me come to a bit of a realization. Martin Blackwood...probably has some issues with self-worth.

I mean, I feel like I've known that subconsciously since his debut, but...it hasn't really hit me just...how much of an unfortunate pushover this guy is, and I say that lovingly. It's not exactly the most...wild take of all time, I know, but I've never really discussed the fact before. Martin is always extremely doting towards others, always looking out for them before himself. Now, I'm sure that quite a lot of that comes from him just being a genuinely kind and empathetic person, don't get things twisted. But there's a difference between being loving towards others, and being so prepared to put others first that you neglect your own happiness. Because, take a look at every scene Martin's in, or every comment that's been made about him...and you start to realize how a shockingly tiny amount of what he does ever benefits him specifically, it's usually benefiting everyone at best, and hurting him at worst. And while he's always sweet and courteous and rarely super upset or down...I can't name a scenario where he seemed really, TRULY happy, even Jon has a couple of scenes like that, but not Martin. And even when he does do some rather self-serving things here and there, like stealing recorders for his poetry or lying on his CV...he's always super ashamed of it. Those two things I just mentioned remain his biggest secrets to date, when honestly, they're...pretty harmless all things considered. But things like those slightly cheeky actions, and his monologue in this very scene...they show that he has the capacity to be an upstanding person, I don't think he's a pushover deep down, he definitely has a sturdy spine...he just doesn't use it. I'm starting to get the sense that his "sweet little guy" personality is kind of a mask, but not in a manipulative sociopath way, more in a..."I really need people to not hate me" sort of way. I think that he believes if he doesn't act all sweet and humble, people won't like him, he doesn't think people would like a version of him that stands up for himself, which makes Jon's initial distaste for him EVEN more depressing in retrospect. Even in this scene, the most he's ever stood up for what he believes in...he's not doing it for himself. He's doing it for Jon. And like, while I still think the idea of JonMartin could really go in great directions in the future, this is one of the reasons why I'm actually not onboard with the idea when you consider the current state of the characters, beyond it being...kind of funny to ship them in their current states, because at the end of the day they're just soaking wet fictional men. Not only do I feel like they wouldn't work as they are now because...truth be told, I'm not really convinced that Jon reciprocates his feelings at the moment, even if their platonic relationship has seen some noticeable growth since Season 1, but also because I feel like that if Martin were to be in a relationship, he'd need to learn to serve himself here and there. A relationship where he throws away everything for a man who...cares about him, sure, but not quite THAT much...it just wouldn't work. I still think that there's many routes the two of them can take going forward, and a lot of those routes could result in a genuinely great relationship...but now? Nah. And...one last thing, going back to the whole thing about Martin not believing that people would like a version of him that stands up for himself...I find that so sad because...they absolutely would. And why do I think that? Well, that's because of my good friend Epiphany!

In this short, Tim outright says that Martin will give himself away until there's nothing left of him to be loved, and that people will love him not because of what he has to give, but because of where he stands firm. And while Martin genuinely appreciates the advice...I don't think he's really been taking it. Part of it might be due to the fact that his relationship with Tim, the guy who gave him the advice in the first place, has worsened since that short's place in the timeline, but I would not be surprised if it was also just...part of the way his brain works. He knows that he should love himself more, he knows that it'll make his life better...but I don't think he knows how to start doing so. Ultimately, I get the sense that Martin's character arc is likely to be one of self-worth, whether he gains or loses more is entirely up in the air, but it's interesting regardless.

Well...that was a long side tangent. I know this is...pretty different from what I usually write in these posts, but that's because I'm just...really happy that I'm starting to understand these characters beyond just the sum of their parts. As much as I do truly love making all of my wild speculations and analysis of the plot, lore and world of tma, I have really been wanting to do some more detailed character analysis for a while now. Because...this podcast has a genuinely really endearing cast of characters, I think they're all very interesting, but I think the anthological structure, along with the fact that the majority of recurring characters have yet to appear outside of statements where they're not much more than a mysterious stranger, makes it hard to truly understand every dimension of every person. I will admit that I was...a little harsh on Martin and Tim's characters in my section on Distant Cousin, and I could've worded my thoughts much better. I think saying that Basira, Melanie, and especially Gertrude have had more complete arcs than them was definitely a stretch. It's just that ultimately, they're all members of the supporting cast, so...while I now realize that their arcs are smaller than Martin and Tim's, I guess I felt more satisfied with their size given how they aren't really supposed to be as important as these two (although that isn't meant to say I think their arcs are necessarily complete.) On top of that, I feel like their arcs have oddly contributed more to the plot, what with Basira giving the tapes, Melanie revealing the truth behind Not!Sasha and paralleling Jon, and Gertrude…being herself, where as Martin and Tim are relegated to office drama, which I still find very interesting, and I’d hesitate to call it irrelevant or meaningless…but it’s not as much of a big game changer as what other characters have provided. I guess I've just wanted more from Martin and Tim, because even though I became immediately endeared to both of them as soon as they first appeared...they're supposed to be part of the MAIN cast, and that leaves me wishing for their appearances more than I do characters like Basira and Melanie. Hell, as much as I play up my mournful longing for Micheal to come back, I'm actually a lot more fine with him being an infrequent and unpredictable appearance, because that just feels in line with his chaotic neutral persona. Martin and Tim though...I don't know, I feel like they deserve more. But at the end of the day...I doubt these minor criticisms will mean much in the long run, because it definitely feels like they're really developing! I can safely say that I feel like I'm finally starting to get a good grasp of Martin as a whole after this episode, and while my thoughts on Tim are still kind of muddled and shifting, it's definitely some great progress. I can only hope that this progress continues into Season 3. Oh and uh...one last thing regarding this.

As happy as I am with this development....man, it really puts into perspective how tragic Sasha's character is. I know I've made my theories about...death in the hypothetical simulation meaning release into the real world, and there are instances of immortality and ghosts, sure, but...after what Dekker said to Lawrence Moore in the last episode...the chances of us ever hearing Sasha again are slim to none, which means that realistically...we'll never really know her. And honestly, I feel like that's by design. She was replaced by The NotThem, a creature that erases its victims memory from the world. So having the cast lose their true memory of her, and having the viewers never really get to see the greater extent of her as a person...well, I don't think I need to explain why I find that so tonally fitting. It's just...I really miss her you guys :(. Ok, enough rambling about suffering gay people, let's look at a DELIGHTED gay person instead. It's him! He's here! He was gone for like...7 minutes but who cares! He's back! Micheal!!!!!!!!! God I just. I can't. Why is he the most perfectly imperfect specimen of all time? That is my husband. That is my wife. That is my sleep paralysis demon and I love him with all my heart. He's just...so silly as well, like, Martin tells him to stay back and he says "no :)". I know I just did a long monologue about how I want more character exploration beyond just vibes, but honestly? Micheal is the one exception to that. I do want answers regarding...what the hell he even is, not neccesarily because I think his character needs it (I mean his whole thing is not making coherent sense in any way shape or form), but it's more because...I have spent too much time and energy trying to decipher this man. But outside of that....he's basically perfect as is. His energy is just that immaculate. At this point, an interesting backstory or any actual character depth would just be the cherry on top of an already 5 star cake. Anyways, as always, he says some very vague, yet still interesting things. Firstly, I just noticed that...he pretty much always introduces himself by his name...except for when he met Jon. And...also Lydia Halligan if I recall, but...her statement is pretty loopy in it's own right so I'll leave that one up in the air. But with Sasha, Helen Richardson, and now these two...he always uses his name, which is interesting to me when you consider his whole "there is no such thing as a real name" spiel that he gives Jon in The New Door. I'm...also kind of concerned by how he calls Jon "the archivist" now. It initially didn't strike me as all that strange (at least by Micheal standards), since he doesn't refer to...anyone by their names that often at all, but...given how this episode sheds a bit of light on what the title of "the archivist" even means in this context...I'm raising an eyebrow at this little quirk now. Anyways, the long story short is that he considers watching Jon die a "sport" (...is it wrong that I would probably find that more attention-grabbing than any actual sport?), and also claims to plan on killing Martin and Tim, simply because he wants to see what happens if there's no one to save Jon. ....Never change you horrible blonde thing. He also mentions how no one is protected down in the tunnels, as opposed to the institute. This definitely makes sense, it's a nice nod to how the tunnels initially belonged to Millbank Prison, and the institute was just built upon them...but it also made me realize that maybe Jon would've had a better chance of surviving The NotThem if he DIDN'T take Micheal's door. I know Micheal said that he doubted Jon could survive, even with the protections of the institute...but man, I think he took a much worse option than he realized. Regardless, it seems like Micheal's threat might be a bit of a bluff, as it causes Martin and Tim to run through his door, and-...oh no. Oh no no no no no no no no. That's. Um. That's not good. I'll uh...I'll come back to this later, but for now...let's check back on Jon.

Once again...he is not doing well. After hearing The NotThem, he started descending into the lower sanctums of the tunnels, eventually coming across a metal pipe which....wait what happened to his axe? Come on man, if you're going to use it to make the biggest fuck-up of the century you could at least bother to amend that by using it for good. Even he admits that the pipe won't help, and...sure, the axe probably wouldn't do much better, but it's a step in the right direction! Well, having a weapon at least makes him feel safe, so I guess it's better than nothing. And then...things get depressing. Jon has realized that The NotThem is likely intent on replacing him next, and starts yelling into the tapes that...if he's gone, then the being that would be called "Not!Jon" is...well, not him. On top of that...he continues to mourn for Sasha, not just because she's dead, but because he can't even remember her face. It's all...really depressing, and I think the first part shows a depressing...well, not a willingness to die on his part, more of an expectancy, but...that's not great. Anyways, Jon quickly learns to stop talking, as The NotThem eventually makes its appearance. And I've got to say...I REALLY like it in this episode. I've always thought that it's an amazing concept for a horror monster, and Not!Sasha has been consistently intimidating throughout her entire time in the podcast, but like...it never quite had the same draw as other antagonists. Like, Jane had her really tragic and messed up backstory, Micheal has his whimsical mystique, but The NotThem...it works really well as a general evil force in the story, but I was never attached to it as a character like I was with others. Here though....I mean, it's still the most evil and despicable out of the three big bads that have shown up so far, like, I need to make it clear that this thing is pure evil to me, and...if it really does turn out to be dead after the events of the episode, or if not, dies later on without any sympathy added to its existence, I will not be mourning it like I did with Jane. But...all things considered, while it's still evil and terrifying, I really like the personality it showcases in this episode. When pretending to be Sasha, it's not much more than an ominous presence, but now that it's here as its true self...man, I love it. It's cunning, taunting, and later on just gives off this sense of...being absolutely done with everything, so much anger and frustration at its situation and the people it's had to put up with. This scene in particular is where it comes off as the most downright despicable. It taunts Jon, keeping up the charade of Sasha as a cruel joke, before later telling Jon it's going to wear him (which was a fucking HAUNTING line by the way)...and then it mentions how what it did to Sasha hurt. ...The fact that that was what set Jon off into confronting it directly, the fact that The NotThem used it as bait...man does that hurt. With that, Jon is sent running once again, in what is...arguably the most danger we've ever seen him in, more than the Prentiss attack. But before we get to what is my personal favorite scene in the episode, there's one more look at Martin and Tim to go over.

OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD OH GOD NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO. Just when I thought we had narrowly avoided the backrooms, when I thought that Micheal wouldn't do anything...THAT bad...here we are. And it's arguably worse than if Jon was stuck there, because Martin and Tim have...absolutely NO idea what they're dealing with. So yeah...after hearing a door open alongside Micheal's infamous laughter...these two are stuck in his domain. Throughout the recordings that take place in here, Martin and Tim's voices are now distorted and echoing, with the same squiggly static that showed up when Micheal first appeared also being there, and both effects being louder upon the final recording done by these two. It's genuinely terrifying to finally hear what it's like in there firsthand...but I will say, I'm starting to become really confused by all the static now. Like, I now noticed that Micheal has a static noise that plays in both The New Door and this scene, but has a different one that plays in Distant Cousin, and the scene with him in the tunnels earlier in this episode. Then you have the table, which plays something that sounds like The NotThem's static, but also a...screaming sound, which...might be the spiders' static noise since the table is being destroyed as the sound plays, but...I don't know, for some reason the scream feels more fitting for The NotThem to me. And then you have the static on Basira's phone call in Takeaway, which...should theoretically represent the powers of Mr. Pitch, but according to Basira's statement in Police Lights...she wasn't even at the Outer Bay Shipping building when she made that call. So...what's going on here? I don't know, either I'm wrong about how I interpret the static, there's some issues with continuity, or maybe it doesn't actually mean much and is just used for creepy effects like the music. I doubt the third one is the case, especially since Martin acknowledges the backrooms noise in this very scene, and I have better faith in Rusty Quill than what choosing option two would entail, so...maybe I need to rethink some things in the future. Anyways, back to Martin and Tim...oh god. I'm...actually getting really scared for them. I've already brought up some potential death flags before, but...wow, this does not look good. I mean, I'm pretty sure Martin will be...well maybe not FINE, but at least alive, but Tim...I don't know. I think he has a decent chance at survival, but...we did lose an archival assistant last season, and if they wanted...they COULD kill him off here without much trouble. I personally hope that doesn't happen, but.....AAAAUUUUUGGHHHH PLEASE BE OK BOTH OF YOU!!! I...really hope that Micheal doesn't start haunting them...or worse... One more recording, oh boy.

So...this one. HOO-WHEE IS THE LORE GOING STRONG WITH THIS ONE. So, as Jon continues to run away from The NotThem in panic, it makes some snide comments about how it hated waiting around in the institute... but then gives a "statement" to him in mockery, and...there is some really interesting information in this. This is where a lot of my thoughts...REALLY get validated. The NotThem starts off by recounting some basic information we already knew, talking about its general abilities and how Adelard Dekker bound it to the table. Still though, it's really cool to hear the story from its perspective, I especially love how it refers to Dekker as a "nasty man". It also says that it enjoyed it whenever someone remembered the old person, because it meant they became scared when no one else was. To me, this...almost confirms that The NotThem was intentionally revealing itself to select people for the sake of sick pleasure, and if that's not the case...well then, it at the very least isn't against that happening. But then...it starts to recount what happened after it was bound to the table. It says that it got its "friends" to carry it around so that it continue its work, "friends" obviously referring to Breekon and Hope. This confirms at least one of my suspicions from Still Life, that being that The NotThem and Breekon and Hope are allies, and that they weren't utilizing it as an unwilling weapon or anything. At least...not until recently. Now, we know from Gertrude that The NotThem is motiveless, on a personal level, it has no desire outside of replacing people and scaring a select few, which seems to be more of a natural instinct than anything else. However...Gertrude also says that if it were to have any purpose beyond that, it could prove much more dangerous, and unfortunately...even if it's not out of The NotThem's own will...it was sent to The Magnus Institute for a reason beyond just sowing chaos. Apparently, The Magnus Institute and The NotThem, or...potentially the greater forces that the two of them serve, are enemies, and Breekon and Hope sent The NotThem to the institute in order to steal information. ...Oh dear.

So, as you already know, I believe that The NotThem, Breekon and Hope, The Anglerfish and The Other Circus are all united in one common goal, likely serving the same member of ✨the horrors✨, and said member of ✨the horrors✨ is probably called "The Stranger". I also believe that The Magnus Institute is paranormal in its own right (which is practically confirmed at this point), and that it serves and/or is connected to the member of ✨the horrors✨ that possesses prominent eye imagery, which also seems to be served by the Keay Family, with the exception of Mary. This is even backed up when The NotThem outright says their enemy has "the biggest eyes you ever did see." And thanks to Micheal, we know that there is some sort of "struggle" or "war" going on, one that the institute has a stake in, and due to various context clues such as rivalry between The Cult of The Lightless Flame and the spiders, and Jon's whole thing about the spiders and The NotThem being naturally opposed earlier in the episode...it's safe to assume that this is a war between ✨the horrors✨, although what they're fighting for is unknown. Alternatively...if you for some reason stick with my crack theory about the maintainers of the simulation against the invaders, then...maybe the war is more one-sided. The point is, The Magnus Institute is at war with The NotThem and all of its allies, which...honestly works very well thematically. This...eye thing, it's an observer in nature, always watching in the distance, keeping its eye on the institute staff. I think this is why it's connected to the institute, since they are a faction that is actively seeking knowledge, trying to understand the paranormal without intervening, simply choosing to look from afar. But as for The NotThem, and everything else I believe to be united under "The Stranger"...they're nearly the complete opposite. They not only seek to actively cause paranormal activity, where as the eye thing simply sits in the background for the most part (I mean, it has a shocking lack of statements surrounding it), but also, the one major thing all of these "aspects of The Stranger" share in common is appearing as normal, when in reality they are eldritch, weird and monstrous. They choose to conceal, which makes them a perfect natural enemy for The Magnus Institute. The institute is trying to understand them (not in an empath way, but like...in a stalker way), and The Stranger does not want to be understood. So...yeah, them being on opposing sides is pretty clever. As for what secrets The NotThem was sent to steal, well, that's a complete mystery, and I have no idea how they plan to resolve it. But...as for WHY they need secrets in the first place...I might have an idea, but I'll get to that in a moment. But getting back to The NotThem's "statement", they explain that it was sad at the institute, because it couldn't reveal itself to anyone there, thus sowing more chaos. It seems like this is the one instance of Breekon and Hope delivering it to someone for their own goals instead of The NotThem's own desire to sow random chaos, and...that seemingly gave it motivation to go against orders and betray them, at least, that's how I interpreted its dialogue. As it turns out, it intentionally left clues leading towards the truth for Jon, in hopes that he would at the very least be scared, when in actuality, he ended up releasing it from the table entirely, allowing it to be free from all responsibility set upon it. This reveal of The NotThem intentionally sowing seeds was actually really well foreshadowed in retrospect, I think that's probably why it chose to reveal itself to Melanie, and it also makes me think it's actually the most likely candidate for whoever replaced Adelard Dekker's statement with that of Lawrence Moore, since the former wouldn't have revealed its connection to the table.

So...yeah, this is all very interesting. We finally know at least...a little bit more about why The NotThem was sent to the institute in the first place, what exactly its plan across the course of the season has been all along, and...it's definitely building up to a grander plot, what with all the talk about enemies, eyes, secrets, and its mission. ...But we're not quite done yet. The NotThem goes on to taunt Jon for his stupidity and arrogance when smashing the table, saying how fun it was watching him act all suspicious of his innocent coworkers when it was right there. It also says that he isn't even a shadow of his predecessor, which is...kind of interesting to me. I guess this could be interpreted as a sign of The NotThem being familiar with Gertrude, but...I feel like if that were the case, it would've just replaced her on sight, and I doubt it would've killed her with a gun. I think it's more likely that it got its hands on Gertrude's tapes when sneaking around, or that it maybe just heard about her from one of its allies who was more familiar with her. And then...as The NotThem contemplates the idea of replacing Jon...it drops some of the biggest lore bombs in the entire episode. The first one is a mention of something...entirely new. Something it calls the "Unknowing", which...I feel is most likely an event of some kind, given how The NotThem says it's something that Jon would "miss" if he were to die now. So, we've never heard of this thing before, and as of now, all we really know is that it's something that The NotThem believes Jon wouldn't understand. I personally think this is sowing a seed for something in future seasons, more light could potentially be shed on it in the final episode, but I personally feel like there's more currently prevalent mysteries that need to be solved first. Still though...I have thoughts. Don't worry, it didn't send me into a massive rabbit hole or anything. So, my first thought upon hearing it was that it would be some kind of....mass NotThem-ing, or something adjacent, but like...I don't know how that would happen at the moment, and given that there's only one known NotThem (and the status of said NotThem is up in the air by the end of the episode....yeah, I discarded the idea pretty quickly. I personally think that this "Unknowing" is...some sort of massive attack on The Magnus Institute, and it's probably why The NotThem was sent there in the first place. Maybe the "secrets" it was looking for was....any exploitable weaknesses they could find, I don't know. It mostly comes down to the name. Like, the institute is a place of academia, therefore a place of knowing, its supposed patron member of ✨the horrors✨ is a being that desires to observe. So....if you were to try and destroy the place...yeah, it would be appropriate to call such an act an "Unknowing". Now, it's decently likely that this "Unknowing" is something being manned by The NotThem and its allies, but other parties could be involved, since these supposed "aspects of The Stranger" don't seem to be the only ones against the institute. The Divine Host for example has closed eye imagery, suggesting some sort of rivalry, they also obscure in the face of a seeker of knowledge via their darkness, and I definitely think the institute is responsible for selling out their location to the police. You also have Jane Prentiss, or rather The Flesh Hive as a whole, who attacked the institute solely because it sook to understand them without their consent. So maybe this "Unknowing" will involve multiple different factions gunning for the institute, which....would admittedly work well with that whole sustainer vs. invader theory, but...I'm not going to go there out of fear of losing my mind, and it's also nearly midnight right now. Either way, I definitely think this "Unknowing" will be a much grander plot than something like the Prentiss attack, especially if it's being built up in a season where...there's no way it's happening in the last 30 minutes. I don't entirely know what this thing might be...but it's mention is interesting.

God, like....who am I supposed to chher for in this podcast? Do I follow The Magnus Institute or The Stranger? Do I follow the spiders or The Cult of The Lightless Flame? I just...UGH! Everyone's so confusing, one minute a faction is exactly what we need in an era of strife, and the next minute they're Satan incarnate! I think I'll just side with Micheal right now, because he's apparently neutral, and I'm also not immune to the bias generated by a scary blonde man. Well...there's one last thing The NotThem has to say. And it's...quite a big shock. It questions the effects of "wearing" Jon...and asks if "it'll really become The Archivist", and if it'll "rob the eye of its pupil"...before deciding otherwise, and saying it'd just be better to simply kill Jon. Wow. That's...very well timed given what I talked about in my last supplemental. So...yeah. While the details are still as vague as they can possibly be...this is a major step towards some REALLY big things. The NotThem has definitively confirmed that "The Archivist"....isn't just some fancy job title with nothing else. It is a title that holds...power. Being The Archivist means to be important in some sort of way. Jon isn't just some random schmuck who got stuck in this situation by working at the institute like everyone else...he's special, but I DON'T THINK IT'S IN A GOOD WAY. The NotThem calling him "the eye's pupil" comes off as some metaphorical wordplay to me, it suggests that Jon is in some way specially chosen by the patron of The Magnus Institute in order to fulfill some role in the greater narrative, making him likely to be more important than...anyone else in the institute, maybe even the god damn head. And if...whatever the hell these responsibilities are come with the occupation of archivist, then the same logic applies to Gertrude and all who came before her. And like....you know what this reminds me of? You know someone else with a connection to an eldritch power who supposedly possessed some kind of important role? Some kind of....destiny mayhaps? Yeah, for some god forsaken reason, my mind jumped to Agnes Montague after hearing this, and if you recall...her life sounds like it was kind of shitty. You know, between this reveal and the new parts of The NotThem's past that got told to us, I find that "purpose" is...an oddly recurring theme throughout this episode, it's not there a ton...but it's there more than I thought. And do you have any idea what the worst part about all of this is? As always...I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT ANY OF THIS REALLY MEANS!!! All I know is that Jon is actually kind of super mega IMPORTANT now. He's not just the guy Jonny decided to saddle us with for 200 episodes, he's like...someone with an actual stake in the grander narrative, like...he's starting to give off the vibes of a fucked up twist on the chosen one trope, and I DO NOT like that. I don't have a damn clue what it really means to be "The Archivist"...but this solidifies that...whatever the meaning....it's a whole new can of worms, and Jon...he's more than just an employee at the institute, he's more than just a guy who walked into the wrong building...he has purpose, purpose seemingly born from a long line of predecessors...and it could mean so many things. All I can say is that I definitely think this explains why Micheal refers to him the way he does, why Tim believes Jon is supernatural in his own right, and it might even connect to some of the aspects surrounding the statements which I'm starting to find a bit weird, such as the tapes, Jon's commitment to whoever's voice he's acting as, and how people from all different sorts of backgrounds give nearly perfect accounts of their stories. I just...uggggggghhhh. What sort of Pandora's Box of mysteries has this skinny-ass monster just opened. Please just...just give me answers please. I...really don't have the energy or resources to make a big-ass theory on this one...at least not yet. Does it connect to ✨the horrors✨? The statements? The institute? The simulation theory? Micheal again? I...do not know... :/

(OH GOD MY INTERNET DROPPED OUT I THOUGHT THESE PAST FIVE PARAGRAPHS WERE A GONER HOLY FUCK)

Well...time to wrap this one up I guess. There's just...so much. I will never know peace, will I? So, as The NotThem tells its story, Jon starts whispering...what he believes to be his last words into his tape recorder, apologizing to Martin, Tim....and Sasha for everything that he's done, and telling them to get as far away from the institute as they can if they're still alive. ....NOOOOOOOO STOP MAKING ME CRY YOU HORRID SHOW YOU!!! God, that is...that is super sad. It's not only another example of Jon fully expecting his own death, but shows that even after all of the shit he's pulled over the course of the season, all of the insanity...he's still far from a bad person. Sure, you can argue the apology he gave in Distant Cousin wasn't genuine, that he was simply using it to divert Martin and Tim's attention...but that doesn't change the fact that deep down, he genuinely feels terrible for what he did, and does really care for his coworkers, nay, his FRIENDS...even the one who isn't around anymore. I fully understand Tim's frustration in a lot of areas...but if he were to hear this tape...I don't know, I'd hope that'd set things into perspective. Because if Jon's last words are an apology to his friends, and a desire to keep him safe...I'd still consider him an overall good person, despite his flaws. God I just...I LOVE how fleshed out these guys are becoming! Like...they're genuinely so humanly written and it makes me so happy! Do you want to know what doesn't make me happy? Jon, about to get fucking murdered. So yeah, The NotThem finally catches up to him, Jon begs for mercy and makes me cry once again...but just before The NotThem can strike...something strange happens. The sound of stone and brick shifting is heard, and the horrific monster that replaced all those people lets out a shrill scream..and then...silence. Footsteps are heard...and then a brand new voice approaches, telling Jon that it's finally time they have a talk. Yes, they're finally here. The mystery figure from the tunnels. Oh, they're literally credited as mystery figu-OH WHAT THE FUCK?! COME ON, REALLY?! YOU"RE NOT GOING TO TELL ME WHO IT IS?! GRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAGGGHHHHH-wait. No this is. This is good actually, Because if their identity was revealed to be something majorly shocking right here and right now, I'd have to write like...at least two more paragraphs. But either way...holy shit. They were first teased at the very beginning of the season...and now they're here in the flesh. And...yeah I'm placing my bets on this being Dekker. Not only could I see the voice really working for him, but like...even if it's through the structure-shifting ability and not the table...he LITERALLY seals The NotThem once again in this scene. Or...did he kill it? Because...I don't know, it kind of sounded like it got eviscerated with the perfectly cut scream and all. If it's just sealed under the floor or something...well uh...that's progress...but I would still probably like to kill it if possible. Like...that's still around...no thank you. But if it's actually dead for real now....REST IN HELL BITCH!!! YOU TOTALLY DESERVE THIS....although I will kind of miss you because you were a very threatening and creative main antagonist for the season who was implemented perfectly but GET FUCKED REGARDLESS!!! Well....whoever this guy is (please be Dekker please be Dekker), the one thing we can say for certain about him is that he's voiced by Paul Sims, Jonny's dad. ....Look, I'm just saying that if this guy really did murder Gertrude....that is some morbid-ass meta humor on Jonny's part. Just....wow. ....One episode left, huh? How time flies....I'm gonna be 100% real I am shaking in my bed right now.

So that's Hide and Seek. Firstly, I need to congratulate everyone involved in everything up until this point. The first two seasons of this podcast has absolutely proven itself to be one of my favorite things....ever, really, and I'm not even halfway done with the entire thing, yet I have no doubts that it'll continue to be excellent. Secondly....what the fuck is your problem and what the hell do you have in store for me now. Just...oh god I am so unprepared. Human Remains was a nice way to wrap things up with some big revelations and set-up for the next season...but this...I am so terrified of what's to come, because there's NO WAY they just skip to after the whole fiasco again. Jon is now hanging out with some mystery man (if it's his dad in-universe or something I will not hesitate to wear someone's ribcage as a coat), Martin and Tim have been sent to ultra super mega hell (now with shitty wallpaper), Micheal is...Michealing, The NotThem is either sealed again or FUCKING DEAD, and Elias is just...up in his office celebrating April 20th early I guess. I'm just...wow. This was a great episode through and through, as short as it was, it was still extremely tense, and gave both amazing character insight and insane plot reveals and implications. But...where the hell do they go from here?! Even though the last episode is the longest one so far, I don't know if they'll be able to cover everything it seems like they're aiming for, let alone anything I suggested in my predictions halfway through the post. I'm just...I can't even put my thoughts and feelings into any words other than "wow". I'll...um...I guess I'll be back for the next one.....hm.

Supplemental: Truth be told there's...not a lot I forgot to mention in that section. At least...I think so? It's...honestly kind of hard to tell right now, I'm still mulling so many things over in my head and...it's all so scrambled. I did...write a couple of things down though. So, I was thinking about those scenes we get where Jon reads excerpts of things that aren't statements, so like, those parts of The Tale of a Field Hospital, or that account of William W. Hay's time aboard the hospital train that now lies in the scrapyard in Rotherham. Well, I realized that I forgot to mention one of these in my last post, and that was the quote Jon found on the burnt scrap of Gertrude's copy of The Key of Solomon. The quote reads as follows:

"They have for adversaries the Satariel, or concealers, the Demons of absurdity, of intellectual inertia, and of Mystery."

Now, Gertrude's copy of The Key of Solomon was a Leitner, so it could very well have some altered text like The Tale of a Field Hospital, but it's worth noting that this quote does exist in the original text. However, I point it out here due to...how well it corresponds with recent themes, particularly the light shed on ✨the horrors✨ as of late. They've been connected to the concept of demonology for a very long time, and the whole bit about "concealers" or "mystery"....I don't know, that's very in line with what I believe The Stranger is supposed to be. So yeah...I just thought this was worth bringing attention to. Oh, and on the note of ✨the horrors✨...I feel like when given Jon's monologue about The NotThem and the table, and all of the stuff with the eyes in the institute and...so on and so forth, ✨the horrors✨ could...very well get some light shed on them in the very near future, so because of that (and also because it's been a while since I've done this)...here's my updated list of ✨the horrors✨.

- The Stranger (1, 3, 24, 28, 25, 39, 44, 54, 61, 77, 78, 79)

Servants Include: The Anglerfish, Breekon and Hope, The NotThem, The Other Circus

Fear of being deceived

- The Vast (4, 21, 46, 51, 57, 75)

Servants Include: Mike Crew, The Fairchild Family

Fear of falling and/or drowning

- The Flesh Hive (6, 22, 26, 32, 36, 39, 40, 45, 55, 68)

Servants Include: Jane Prentiss, John Amherst

Fear of disease and bugs

- The End (11, 29, 43, 62, 64, 70)

Servants Include: The Reapers, Dr. Margaret Tellison(?)

Fear of mortality or immortality

- The Piper (7, 28, 42, 68(?), 76)

Servants Include: Wilfred Owen, Alfred Grifter, Train Ghost

Fear of bloodlust and violence

- The Lightless Flame (8, 12, 37, 43, 55, 59, 67)

Servants Include: Agnes Montague, Arthur Nolan, Diego Molina

Fear of fire

- The Spiders (8, 16, 19, 59, 69, 78)

Servants Include: Raymond Fielding, Annabelle Cane, Adelard Dekker, Mystery Homeless Woman

Fear of spiders and control

- Mr. Pitch (9, 15, 25, 52, 63, 73)

Servants Include: The People’s Church of The Divine Host

Fear of the dark

- The Observer (12, 23, 53, 60)

Servants Include: The Magnus Institute, The Keay Family (minus Mary), The Archivist Cyclops Ghost

Fear of being watched

- Isolation (13, 33, 57, 66)

Servants Include: The Lukas Family (minus Evan)

Fear of isolation

- Compression (15, 50, 66, 71)

Servants Include: George Gilbert Scott, The Governor

Fear of being trapped or compressed

- Body Horror (5, 14, 17, 18, 30, 49, 58, 72)

Servants Include: Tom Haan, John Haan, Jared Hopworth, Eustace Wick, Angela

Fear of meat, mutilation and cannibalism

- Ushanka’sDespair.exe (65)

Servants Include: \/(I\I)\/

Fear of losing your humanity

And then….I’m kind of on the fence on whether or not Micheal’s a part of this list, or something else entirely at this point. Well…that’s all. I’ll see you for the next one...

- Episode 80, The Librarian 📚

Statement of Jurgen Leitner, regarding his life and works. Statement taken direct from subject.

Stupid.

Idiot.

Mother.

Fucking.

....Jurgen Leitner. *inhales*.....

....*exhales*. Ok. Without further ado. ....WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTT?????!!!!! I just. HUH?! YOU'RE JUST. YOU'RE JUST ENDING THE SEASON LIKE THAT HUH?! HOW. HOW DID YOU COME UP WITH THAT?! HOW WAS I SUPPOSED TO SEE THAT COMING?! ...oh my god I wasn't, was I? I...what am I even doing anymore? Like...now that...all of that has been thrown at me...is there even a point in theorizing anymore? Because I think i have to accept that I'm just...not going to be prepared for anything anymore. I'm just. Wow. On one hand, I'm still stunned that I can officially say I've listened to 2 entire seasons and 80 whole episodes of this story, that is a massive milestone to me. But on the other hand...holy shit there's three more seasons of this?! And then a whole-ass sequel series?! Like. How. HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO HANDLE ANY MORE OF THIS?! I'm just...look, I still plan to see this entire project through. I've gotten this far, there's no way I'm giving up writing these things when I'm not even at the halfway point. But...I just don't know what to believe anymore....dear lord. So uh...if you couldn't tell...I'm a teensy bit frazzled after this one. Fun fact, I actually listened to Distant Cousin right before a show I was performing in, and like...I thought that was bad at the time. I...could not have been prepared for the feeling of listening to this, away from home, 1 hour before I had to head out to go see Starkid in one of the most life-changing experiences I have ever had. BIG MISTAKE, WOULD NOT RECCOMEND. (concert went great though lol) Ok...screaming aside for a second...this is...pretty damn polarizing. Did I think this was a good way to end the season? Uh...yeah? I'm still kind of deciding as I write this to be honest. I can at the very least say that it left my mouth agape, and it was...certainly a real show-stopping way to end the season, it definitely went out with a bang, but...whether or not I think it's a good way to end the season overall...I feel like that hinges on how well it transitions into Season 3, so...I might reserve my judgement for now. I cannot imagine what it must have been like during the hiatus between seasons, dear lord. Either way though...I can say that this episode was an experience like no other, so...when looking at it on it's own, I feel pretty confident when I say it was fucking amazing.

And honestly...looking at it on its own is probably the best thing I can do right now if I want to maintain my sanity, because...this is by far the biggest lore bomb in the entire podcast so far (and I would NOT be upset if it stayed the biggest lore bomb until the end because jfc), and...there's just a lot. I'm going to make whatever connections I can, but...I doubt I'll be able to pinpoint each and every one of them, at least for the time being. So, just expect me to...work with what I think is the most important for the time being. Rather than make some crazy theories based on miscellaneous lines of dialogue, I'm just going to try and examine and contemplate what the episode clearly tells us, because not only does that information trigger a MASSIVE change in the status quo that I feel like I need to come to terms with before I jump into Season 3, but...that is already a massive workload in it of itself. If I made another "aspect of The Stranger" theory out of this one...I would explode in a nuclear blast that destroys the entirety of the UK. And I mean...god, that information huh? Overall, I think this episode did a great job solving the core mysteries of Season 2, some minor details are still left unaccounted for, but they wrapped the important stuff up nicely, and I'm happy to say that a good few of my predictions and theories ended up being right, some of which I wasn't expecting (although there were also quite a few that ended up being wrong, but they still had cool answers.) But...the thing is...gaining those answers has in turn spawned like...twenty new questions, and because of that...I don't know if this is the most fulfilling or confusing experience in tma so far. And like, that's JUST the lore bits. As for the events that actually transpired on the 16th of February, 2017...you know what, we'll get to it when we get to it. This is already the longest intro I've written for any of these posts, and this is the longest episode in the entire series so far, so...let's just begin. Oh [EXTENDED SOUNDS OF BRUTAL PIPE MURDER], we're really in for it now... You know, I had actually heard of Brutal Pipe Murder before due to all the memes, but I had no context since I wasn't listening to tma at the time. I was actually starting to think it had something to do with The Piper...but now I'm wondering if that would've been a better outcome for the characters because...what the fuck Elias.

You know....I think it's very telling of this episode's insanity that simply reading the description of this episode was enough to make me recoil from my laptop, not even listening to the damn intro and...already a surprise. So...let's just get it out of the way. As it turns out, the person in the tunnels, the mysterious man with a power over archietecture...was not Adelard Dekker. He wasn't Micheal, he wasn't some eldritch abomination...he was...someone who you might call the biggest clown in the circus. He was potentially laughed out of town. For reasons beyond our comprehension, someone once compared him to a cowboy. Yeah...it's Jurgen Fucking Leitner. I just...wow. You know, it- actually, I don't know whether or not I should have expected this. On one hand, the idea of Leitner showing up at all...yeah, I'm honestly surprised with myself for not even having the thought cross my mind. Leitners have been very prominent throughout this season, both in statements and the overarching plot, especially everything with Gertrude, so...him showing up here is definitely fitting, and he's a great choice for the last statement giver of the season. But at the same time...DAMN did they hide him well. Having him be like....THE guy in the tunnels, the big surprise character reveal for the season...that's just a brilliant move all around, and it thankfully still manages to make perfect sense after everything is revealed. I think maybe the reason I was so surprised by his inclusion here was that...I was always under the impression that if we met him in the first place, he'd be a considerably late addition. I mean, it seemed like the man had caused the most worldwide damage out of anyone in the story so far, and he had this kind of...loremaster vibe going on from what little we knew about him. Both of those thoughts ring truer than ever after this episode, but...no, he's here. Like...I still can't get over it. I...I got to hear JURGEN LEITNER'S voice. Wow. I...honestly don't know why I thought "The Librarian" was referring to Gertrude, maybe it's just because she reminds me of every terrifying presence of a librarian I've met before. And now that he's here...what do I think of him? Well...he isn't exactly what I expected. To make things clear, I wasn't expecting some super evil villain or anything. Mary made it clear that Leitner was a rather kind and courteous person (and when she of all characters considers a person "boring"...well then that person is probably alright), and the story so far has made it clear that Leitner is not the direct creator of the books, just connected to them in a few ways. But even then...I thought he'd be a bit more imposing, a bit more strong and grand. Don't get me wrong, he still definitely has some powerful abilities, and I still believe that out of everyone so far...this guy is like, THE main cause for most bad things that have happened in tma so far. But...that's only because of the mistakes he's made, not really his own power, and overall...he's just a sad, pitiful and regretful old man who's been hiding underground for over two decades. It's far from a problem or anything like that, I think it's really interesting to see what he's finally like at all, and this personality makes PERFECT sense for him when you consider what we learn of his past. But....it's a surprise, a damn good one, but....yeah. Well...I'll cover him a bit more when we get to the actual details, but for now..the actual plot.

So, after their meeting in the tunnels, Jon and Leitner headed back up to the archives. Leitner seems....hasty for all intents and purposes, he clearly wants Jon to help him with something urgent and likely dangerous, although we don't quite learn what he wants until the end of the episode, and...that's mostly due to Jon's opinions. Understandably...he does not trust Leitner. Not only because of the sheer power he displayed, and the general...craziness that's been going on, but also because...it's Jurgen fucking Leitner. The books this man possessed are responsible for the transformations of Mike Crew and Jared Hopworth, the immortality of Mary Keay and...other unfortunate souls, and the deaths of...so, so many people. Whether intentionally or not...Leitner's possession of these tomes has done damage, so I get Jon's fear. He also decides to place the pipe he found in the tunnels on the table for protection, a gesture that I'm sure will have no later repercussions. Anyways, while the two of them are obviously not on great terms right out the gate...they come to an agreement. Jon will help Leitner with whatever he needs, but in return, he must answer all of his questions. So...yeah, this episode is basically one massive lore dump from one of the most important characters in the story...and as much as that intimidates me, I couldn't be happier. Besides, I'm happy they've saved this for the finale rather than putting it in a place where I'm unprepared, it's much appreciated. It also makes Leitner's statement (the part where Jon says "Statement of Jurgen Leitner" went SO HARD for some reason) feel like more of...an interview, or a conversation than most, Jon feels a bit more involved this time than he usually is, even amongst other statements taken direct from subjects. Regardless, the first question he asks (although it's technically before the statement), is...what happened to The NotThem, and also the original Sasha? Well...unfortunately, The NotThem is not truly dead...and Sasha is. In fact, Leitner actually doubts that The NotThem is even capable of dying to begin with. ...great. He explains that he's managed to trap the monster, hopefully for a very long time...but if it could be released from the table, I...don't think we're done with this thing quite yet. Based on what happens later in this episode, I think "The Unknowing" will play quite a prominent role in the not-so-distant future, and...whatever it is, The NotThem is most definitely aware of and likely connected to it, so...I feel like it'll get released sooner rather than later. ...Yikes. Also, it just now occurs to me that due to how this episode ends, the chances of Tim and Martin being aware of the truth about Not!Sasha are slim to none, so...that's fun. Well, hopefully it remains dormant for a decent amount of time, even if it unfortunately hinders exploration of the tunnels.

Speaking of which, the second question Jon asks is one regarding the tunnels! Unfortunately, the tunnels remain as one of the big Season 2 mysteries that we...don't truly understand. We don't know how and why Robert Smirke built them, nor do we know why Jonah Magnus likely felt a need to build the institute on top of them, which is...honestly more of a confusing decision than ever given what we now know regarding...what forces the institute belongs to, and what forces the tunnels don't. However, we do learn about the weird shifting and compressing that Jon witnessed during his explorations, which directly connects to Leitner's ability to shift Smirke's architecture, the same ability he used to trap The NotThem. As I suspected, he doesn't possess any supernatural abilities in his blood, he's much like Mary in the sense that he's not restricted by any one power. Oh...I guess I should address that. So...this episode basically confirms that these...greater eldritch forces, this pantheon of higher powers that have caused everything to happen...are indeed real. I'll go into my thoughts on this reveal and the nitty gritty details later on, but for now, I just want to make it clear that I'm still going to be calling them ✨the horrors✨, since while they've been referred to as things like...."powers", "forces", "entities", it's hard for me to pick up on any one canonical term for referring to them that's more prominent than others, so I'm just going to stick with the one I've made until further notice. It's just that now....I can be a lot more sure of their existence than I was before, at least to an extent. (Don't worry though, I will absolutely be keeping up with the sparkle effects if a canon term is revealed, those are WAY too near and dear to my heart.) Uh...but going back to Jurgen, while he can't wield the powers of ✨the horrors✨ through sheer force of will, he CAN do so via his books. And...he just so happens to be in possession of two as we speak, specifically the ones that Gertrude bought. Uh...yeah, we'll ALSO get to his relationship with her later. Regardless, all of that manipulation of the tunnels he did was due to "The Seven Lamps of Architecture", which much like The Tale of a Field Hospital, is very different from the real world version, being presumably published a year before Ruskin began writing the book, and having text that varies quite a bit from the original. Leitner says that the book makes one feel as if the walls are pressing in around them, and that if handled recklessly it will physically entomb whoever's reading it. This leads me to come to the logical conclusion that this book is an extension of whichever member of ✨the horrors✨ has a fondness for compressing its victims. But despite the dangers, Leitner has learned how to utilize it without much issue, although it's quite arduous and difficult. Apparently, it has a special connection to Smirke's architecture, which is...kind of weird to me? Smirke certainly has his connections to this...compression power, but based on how he talked about George Gilbert Scott, someone who is...DEFINITELY serving the thing, I got the sense that he probably wasn't all that fond of it. So...the fact that The Seven Lamps interacts so well with his work is weird to me, but it...might make sense given some of the additional lore we get surrounding his work. But back to Leitner, uh...yeah, he was basically using The Seven Lamps to keep Jon from finding him or going too deep until he decided whether or not to make contact, and he obviously used it to trap The NotThem.

He also finally explains what was up with all of the trash strewn around, and the arrow. The trash...well, there's not much new there, we just learn that it WASN'T a trail, and that Leitner was just being messy. But as for the arrow...it was apparently drawn by The NotThem, who as Jon and I suspected, was looking for Leitner. THIS is a bit more interesting to me. When I assumed that the person in the tunnels was Adelard, I thought The NotThem was after him for the sake of revenge. (Oh god...now I have to think about where Adelard actually is...) But now...I have to wonder why it was after Leitner. If it...didn't know the identity of the person down there, it could've just been out of curiosity, but if it DID know they were Leitner...well, I now suspect everything this creature has done in The Institute is for the sake of this "Unknowing", and that the "secrets" it was sent to steal by Breekon and Hope somehow pertain to it...maybe even being those same missing files we later learn Leitner is after. So with that in mind...I do have to wonder if Leitner somehow pertains(.../pertained) to "The Unknowing" in a relevant way. He's at the very least aware of and interested in this thing, so...hm. Aaaaahhh god I'm rambling again uh...oh! We also learn that he's in possession of the other missing...well, more of a pamphlet than a book, that Gertrude had. This one, entitled "A Dissapearance" has the ability to remove its reader from the world, but reading one or two words is uh..."sufficient to hide me from the prying eyes of your master", as Leitner says...we'll get to that. Unlike with The Seven Lamps, I...don't actually really know which of ✨the horrors✨ this one belongs to. If I had to guess, it would be The Stranger, since the whole "removal from existence" thing reminds me of The NotThem, but...it doesn't seem to erase memories, and it lacks all of those themes of...the uncanny, deception, so on and so forth that The Stranger seems to possess, so I'm honestly not sure. But, yeah, this pamphlet has allowed Leitner to hide from others when he needs to, and has even let him go above ground, sometimes to meet with Gertrude when she was still alive. He...also mentions that one of his library assistants was never seen again after reading the thing. This...recklessness that Leitner has with his assistants is pretty interesting to me, especially with how it both parallels and foils the institute...but my thoughts on it connect to later revelations, so I'll just leave things here for now. Anyways, all in all, it's nice to finally know what happened to all of Gertrude's remaining Leitners, and learn how Leitner himself has been so evasive all season. It...also makes me realize just how potentially powerful he really could be, or rather...was in his relative youth. Like, sure, he's a rather polite and mostly harmless old man in this episode, but...if he was able to pull all of this off with just two of his nearly 1,000 books that he's come across over the years, then...I kind of shudder to think what he could've been capable of when his library was still around. Anyways...moving on! ....christ this is going to be a long one, isn't it?

So, the next question Jon asks Leitner is...how long has he even been down there? As we already knew, Leitner went into hiding roughly...21 years ago, after his library "burned down." It sounds like he's been in the tunnels for a very long time, but he clarifies that he hasn't spent all of the time down there beneath the institute, since they stretch all across Millbank. (which I actually explored during my trip to London last weekend! Omg I'm just like Jon.) This actually reminded me of all the Millbank Prison details that were given in Too Deep, and I recalled how Jon specifically mentioned how the place was home to one of the more notable attempts at creating a panopticon. ...Given what we learn about the institute in this episode, and how all that correlates nicely with the idea of a tower that watches you when you least expect it, and also...keeps you confined, I do have to wonder if MAYBE that prison design has some greater relevance than I initially assumed. Anyways, Leitner says that he's barely left the tunnels since Gertrude died, mostly due to the fact that despite him having a number of safe spaces on the surface, he constantly finds himself being hunted down by both fearsome monsters, and those who believe he is the one responsible for their loved ones falling victim to ancient tomes beyond mortal comprehension. That...might be an easier explanation as to why The NotThem was so interested in him, maybe the man's just a natural monster magnet in a similar vein to...what I feel like is safe to call Jon now. But who cares about that shit?! Because...Leitner then reveals the most epic piece of information ever conceived.

Apparently, three years ago, he spent a full night outside the tunnels. And on that night, he had the everlasting shit mercillesly beaten out of him, almost to the point of death...by Gerard god damn Keay. Oh. My. God. This...this is everything to me. I don't even think you understand how much I love this. There's like...so much to unpack. Not in the sense that like...this spawns a bunch of new theories, I just...it speaks to me like no other line. Firstly, I'm just happy that Gerard's...finally back in some form. Considering how important the man was in Season 1, I'm...kind of surprised that he's been so absent throughout this season, not even being mentioned in his mother's statement. Although, at the same time, the fact that all he's done this season is go on vacation, warn a woman about the horrors of Genoa (er...not neccessarily the same as ✨the horrors✨ in this case), and then nearly brutally murder Jurgen Leitner...what an icon. I also feel like this gives some...nice clarification when it comes to his character. I've definitely eased off the idea of him being a bad guy as time goes on, considering his negative relationship with his...fucking twisted mother, and his tendency to wipe the ever-dangerous Leitners of the face of the earth...but I feel like this scene adds some additional perspective to his likely motivations. Since Leitner equates him to others who have had their lives destroyed by his books, it...really does get me thinking about how likely fucked up his relationship with Mary is, and really makes it clear...WHY he's so insistent on destroying them. There's still a lot we don't know, and I think he still...BARELY fits into the "morally gray" categoy for me with what knowledge we have, but like...these books are a contributing reason as to why Mary is as fucked up as she is, and given how she was shown to be a twsted psychopath from at least the age of nine...Gerard probably had to put up with her shenanigans all his life. By proxy...Leitners ruined his life as well, so I feel like this initially goofy-sounding action of his actually told me quite a lot about him. Even if he's dead, I really hope we get some sort of statement from him at one point or another, because as much as I already do find him super cool and interesting...he's always played the role of an elusive stranger in all of his episodes, and the one statement giver who actually knew the guy didn't even talk about him at all. So getting to hear things from his perspective, get a better look at his personality and past...yeah, I'd really like it, and I think the chances are pretty high, given his family's connections to the institute, and the fact that he uh...seemingly serves its patron. Oh, and mentioning him being dead! If he died in 2014, and Leitner was beat up by him three years ago, and this episode takes place in 2017...then there is a very good chance that one of, if not THE last notable thing Gerard Keay did before death was nearly killing Jurgen Leitner...and that is so important to me. Rock on king. Heh..."killing Jurgen Leitner". I mean, what kind of psycho would do such a thing to the old man?

Ok, so...moving on. Now, Jon then asks Leitner about...his motives. If he didn't make the books himself, then why did he mark them all with his name? Why did he build his library? ....What was the point of all of this? Now...believe me, this has been a burning question in my mind for the longest time, and it's part of why Leitner's general existence has been such a frustrating anomaly to me. ...Ok, I call him frustrating, but to be honest, a lot of that "frustration" only comes from the rant playing in my head nonstop, and the fact that we...really didn't know much else about the man, but to make myself clear...I quite like him after this episode. He's made some mistakes, BY GOD has he made some mistakes...but for all intensive purposes, I enjoy his character, he's interesting and rather charming at times, with Paul Sims doing an excellent job at portraying him. (Side note, I know he's probably voiced by Paul due to his connections with Gertrude, but...given how Sue Sims probably voices her because she's Jon's predecessor...I do have to wonder if this hints at some deeper connection between Leitner and Jon? Even if they don't know each other personally? Hm. ...I swear to god if him and Gertrude are the man's parents I'll eat my foot) ...FUCK I'm getting sidetracked. Uh..back to my main point. Basically, while the answers are really interesting...I'm just going to skip this part of the statement for now, move on to the part where he talks about his life, the library and its ultimate destruction, and then talk about his motivations when it's appropriate to do so. I just think it's easier that way. Anyways, disregarding all that for a moment, Jon asks Leitner...to tell him everything. The whole story behind the books, his library, "the attack"...all of it. And...it is certainly quite the tale. ...How are we just now getting to the main story of his statement?

...Ok. So, the Leitner family was one that possessed great wealth, as all who commit cosmically stupid mistakes usually do, formerly dealing in manufacture before moving on to property holdings and investments, and they emigrated to England not too long after Jurgen was born. Leitner had...basically his entire life set from birth, and never HAD to do anything of value to succeed, but despite that...he still desired to put effort into doing something noteworthy. You know...for all of the guy's mistakes and flaws, that's actually pretty cool of him. In a world where the majority of the wealthy old men seem content to throw people into the depths of the ocean or isolate them in space until they attempt to kill themselves, both seemingly doing so...because they have the money, I can respect a guy who sets out on a more humble endeavor...even if it ended up getting pretty crazy in the end. Unfortunately, despite his dreams, Leitner initially struggled to find a calling in life, as politics, academia and business all left him unsatisfied...but eventually, he found his skill for finding things. He possessed an uncanny ability to locate items of great value, and eventually, those talents gave him an audience with some of the wealthiest and most eccentric curio hunters in the entire world. It was from an associate named Desmond Lorell where he first learned of the books. Now, Desmond was a foolish man who was completely unaware of how powerful and dangerous these books really were, and...when he found one titled "The Stalwart Hunter's Almanac" well, he did not handle it with care, and...the results of doing so certainly came to bite him in the ass. Much like with "A Disappearance", it's a little hard to tell which one of ✨the horrors✨ this one really belongs to, but...Leitner says that Desmond was found mutilated, so I'm inclined to believe it relates to the meat, since that...seems to be that one's domain. Oh, and of course, the almanac ended up being Leitner's....first of many dark tomes, and the beginning of a chain of truly gruesome events. Surprisingly, Leitner immediately accepted the existence of the paranormal as soon as he discovered it, simply adapting its existence into his life and workflow...and after easily tracking down a few more books, he unfortunately found his calling. Going back to the part where Leitner explains his plans and motivations...it's interesting. Despite his experiences, he was so motivated by his desire to be appreciated and recognized, his own pride, his...let's face it, savior complex, that he remained blind to the true power of the books. He had this strong desire to be known, he thought that if he were able to lock away the eldritch forces of the world in a singular location, his name and library would stand as symbols of peace and justice...but he was a fool. He thought he could control the power within the books, that they had rules and limits, but ultimately...did not understand what was behind them, and didn't even know that ✨the horrors✨ had servants to begin with. You know...considering how much the idea of "person's beloved hobby and/or career gets turned against them" gets utilized in tma, all often using the theme of punishment for hubris...it feels very damn fitting that said hubris was Leitner's motivations. Just...just wow. Ultimately, he's far from a bad person at heart...but he REALLY fucked up didn't he? He's a...flawed and complicated human, and I think the fact that all of these details are revealed in one episode, with more big ones unlikely to come up in the future (because...you know...bonk bonk drip drip), is what makes him such a good and interesting character to me. Anyways, uh...back to the story.

So, with his purpose set in stone, Leitner got to work. Initially, he put...little thought into where the books actually came from, he just focused on acquiring them, and uh..."making sure he had the staff he could spare to study them." ....You know, if that line came from ANYONE else...the connotations would be so much more different. However, he started to run into problems after a while. Once he had built up a decent collection, Leitner found that some of the books reacted....negatively when put close to one another, adding to that idea of ✨the horrors✨ being in...opposition to one another. Thankfully, he was able to get help when he discovered Smirke's architecture for the first time. Apparently, he had written a number of philosophies about how to balance opposing forces, ones that he seemingly incorporated into his architectural designs. So, Leitner commissioned his library to be built in that style, while also buying out a number of buildings that he had built himself...and with that, The Library of Jurgen Leitner had finally been built, and he had acquired a number of additional buildings to store them in as well, and had also finally made his bookplates, which he claims were made as a way of tracking down the books, but...deep down, he did it out of vanity. ...There's quite a bit to unpack there. First of all, I think this finally explains a bit about the timeline surrounding Old Passages. I think the passage that contained the animal bone book was likely one of these extra-mini libraries he possessed, given how they were all built by Smirke. Which I guess means he...did eventually get a hole to the place made? Maybe? That...could potentially require me to adjust my number of ✨the horrors✨ from 14 to 13 if it turned out that one of the passages was just his own tunnel...although I kind of doubt that's the case given how they were all framed. So...that means that he probably stored the book there, and then Gerard retrieved it in the early 2000s when he was a teenager, and it fell back into Mary's hands afterwards, whether consensually on Gerard's part or through force being unclear, so...I guess her saying she got it back after "the attack" was just a timeline thing, and it doesn't really connect to said attack.

But...moving on from that, I find this whole...ability of Smirke, his ability to balance ✨the horrors✨ and make them less powerful very interesting. It very much ties back into a lot of things we already know about him, like the "balance and fear" plaque in Old Passages, and his spiel about balance and equilibrium he gives to Sampson Kempthorne when he shittalks George Gilbert Scott in Foundations. But outside of that...well, part of it just gets me thinking about...what kind of knowledge this guy even had outside of architecture (the fact they're going THIS far with a real historical figure is kind of insane to me), but I feel like it also explains a lot of his motivations. I was initially under the impression that Smirke was building all of these horrific estates for dark forces out of....just being another weird servant of ✨the horrors✨, probably not bound to any specific one in the same vein as Mary and Leitner, but still...kind of a freaky guy. But now that we know his goal with the architecture was to create balance between these dark forces that are always at war with each other...yeah, I kind of think the man's saving people's asses as we speak. Now, after hearing this, I thought "oh, if his architecture can manage ✨the horrors✨, then maybe the tunnels are a sort of safe space", but...no, that's...entirely wrong of me. I mean, we have Micheal, The NotThem and The Seven Lamps of Architecture all working down there, Micheal outright says that everyone's safer in the institute than in the tunnels, and I mean...all of Smirke's architecture so far has had something freaky inside. Sure, the tunnels act as a safe space for Leitner, but I think that's less of a crazy cosmic horror deal and more of a...just being underground and generally well hidden sort of deal, so overall, that line of thinking was VERY wrong of me. I think it's actually a lot more likely that Smirke built these as places to...contain ✨the horrors✨, pretty much exactly like how Leitner did. They might be really freaky and dangerous spaces on their own, but...if not for his work, who knows how rampant ✨the horrors✨ would be today. So yeah, Smirke seems like he was a pretty cool guy for his time...but there is one other thing that bothers me.

For a while now, I've been wondering...why exactly the institute was constructed over the tunnels. And unfortunately...this episode just makes things more complicated for me. This episode gives us definitive confirmation that the institute belongs to one of✨the horrors✨, and while it's TECHNICALLY possible that connection only arrived when Elias became head, or maybe someone else...I have some slight doubts. I'm far from entirely closed off to that being a possibility, but given the long-standing connection to the von Closens and The Keays that has persisted since the institute's founding...I feel somewhat confident in the idea that the institute has had these connections to its patron since it's conception, especially due to all of the weird oddities surrounding Jonah Magnus and the like. So...if you're in service of one of ✨the horrors✨...why would you want to build the institute over a place that seeks to contain and suppress its power? Sure, maybe it has a chance of keeping the institute a little bit safe from your enemies, but...you're unlikely to be an exception in this case. So...why? But, I mean, hey, this is all on the assumption that Jonah Magnus, or anyone else who might've been involved in the institute's founding, was a servant of ✨the horrors✨. But truth be told...we know very little about Jonah, or the early history of the institute in general. I mean, he was definitely up to some sketchy stuff, probably doing some pretty deep digging when you remember he...SOMEHOW found Mrs. Carlisle's journal in a random cave in Idaho, but...that's really it, and they could go in a ton of directions when it comes to all this. The only person in all of the institute's history we know of who is a willing servant of ✨the horrors✨...is Elias, so it's possible all of this freaky shit started with him. I...could make an argument for either side honestly. Maybe it gained its patron when it was founded, maybe it did so when Elias arrived, or maybe it did so somewhere in between, who knows? I'm just going to leave it up in the air for the time being, because I want to be open to all logical possibilities regarding this matter...but that does mean that for now, the purpose of building the institute above the tunnels remains an anomaly. ...Where was I? Oh yeah, THE ACTUAL PLOT. ...help me please. ...I just realized how surprising it is that we didn't get more on that skin page Mary gave Gertrude. Like...I'm kind of glad they didn't give me EVEN more to chew on, but like...come on, what the hell was up with that?

Ok, so, with all of that, Leitner had finally built his grand library. A vast, maze-like structure located in who-knows-where that was home to...978 books in the end, dear god. That's not a lot for an average library...but it's concerning for one of this type. Unfortunately though...the library did not stand for a very long time, as it wasn't long until "the attack" happened. Now, we were initially led to believe that the library burned down...but what actually happened was so much worse. So, Leitner had put great effort into making sure that the power of the books was contained within his library, hence Smirke's designs...but he did not account for stopping things from getting in, because outside of the few odd artifacts, he didn't know that ✨the horrors✨ could manifest in ways other than the books, let alone have servants. For a while before the attack, almost every day Leitner would be met with a stranger who wished to view his collection. They were always...odd, speaking and moving in non-human ways, often forgetting to blink. Based on this description, I think it's likely that these..."people" were agents of The Stranger...meaning that they kind of spearheaded the attack. I find this relevant because, well...it's pretty easy to see the parallels between Leitner's library and the institute, and given my theory about what "The Unknowing" is....and how it's seemingly being spearheaded by servants of The Stranger...well, we'll get to it later, just know that I feel like the parallels are worth considering in regards to the attack. And speaking of which...the attack. Ok, well before that, I wanted to mention this. Leitner says he was typing a catalogue entry for "A Journal of a Plague Year" on the day of the event, and that's actually another example of a real world book made into a Leitner! Written by Daniel Defoe and published in 1722, it account's the experiences of a London man during the bubonic plague. If the Leitner is at all similar to the original, then I think it probably belongs to The Flesh Hive, given all of the themes of disease it could play with. Anyways, the attack.

So, I initially assumed that Leitner's library burned down, and he scattered his surviving books across the land in an attempt to keep them safe. But the truth of the matter is...well...all of ✨the horrors✨ lead an attack on the library...because all of them were after their books. So...all of the Leitners that have been found in the wild since the attack got to their respective locations through different means. And I mean...god, the description of the attack is just absloutely brutal. All of these assistants who...Leitner clearly saw as disposable, let's be honest, just...dying in the most gruesome ways. From what I can discern, there were four members of ✨the horrors✨ described in this scene. One assistant was stabbed in the throat by a creature with knife-like limbs and too many teeth, which sounds...pretty similar to The NotThem if I'm being honest, so even if it wasn't...I'm inclined to equate this creature to The Stranger. Another one was pulled into a giant pile of meat (gross), which I don't think I need to explain. And then there was one assistant who fell through a hole beneath her, and another who was plucked away by a giant hand from the roof,...and both of those seem to align with "The Vast" in my opinion. And then...there's the assistant who went through a door that shouldn't have been there. ...So yeah, Micheal was there at the attack- or, maybe it wasn't Micheal at the time, it was just The Distortion...uhhhhh...we'll go over that reveal in a bit. Oh, and Leitner also mentions rooms that fell into darkness and fire that didn't burn the books, so..that means Mr. Pitch and The Lightless Flame were also there. Leitner managed to escape, either because ✨the horrors✨ let him or our of luck...but the same could not be said for his assistants. He ran as far away as he could as his life's work was laid to ruin...and that was it. The Library of Jurgen Leitner was destroyed, the books within were scattered across the world and left to bring ruin to the lives of many (well...just The UK so far...I find it kind of hilarious how all of the freaky shit seems to be here of all places, honestly it's not unfitting), and Leitner was left to hide in what little safe space he could find for the next two decades, no books in hand, most of the world presuming him dead, and most who knew he was alive were intent on hunting him down, whether out of monstrous bloodlust or vengeance for their loved ones. The bookplates he once wished would act as a symbol of goodwill became an omen of evil, and therefore...so did he. ...So that's his story. Overall, it's very nice to finally get the full picture on one of the podcast's most vague and mysterious historical events...but MAN is it bleak. It's such a good yet such a depressing story about a man who...really wanted to do good in the world, but was so driven by his own pride and desire to be noticed that he ended up committing acts so cosmically stupid that...I think they beat out the table incident honestly. It's just...IT'S JUST SO GOOD!!! But...even though that's the main story of the episode...it is so far from over yet. There's just...so much. I feel...I feel like Jonny cooked a little TOO hard with this one...uuuaaaaagggghhhh.

Ok...so moving on. So, before the next big reveal comes in, Jon reprimands Leitner for his actions, while also asking why he didn't just burn the books. Leitner says that, once again, it was mostly due to his own pride, but there are some more logistical reasons for it as well. From Book of the Dead, we already know that some of them can't be burned, but...Leitner says that some of them actually liked the fire, and that the ones that did..."would be released to take a different form." ...This is interesting. I think it's safe to say that the books that liked the fire belonged to The Lightless Flame, but...them taking different forms...that's interesting, and someone in the Youtube comments ended up being smart enough to point out...maybe that's where Agnes is from? Obviously she was around LONG before the library was destroyed, but...she doesn't seem to be all that human, and her aging process is also quite the mystery, so...yeah, it's a fun thought, I like the idea of her being a direct manifestation of The Lightless Flame coming from a Leitner. But..moving on from that, Jon asks his next question? If Leitner didn't take any books with him after the attack, how did he get the ones he holds now? Well...this is where Gertrude comes into play. So, funnily enough, I've been on the assumption that she was working with Leitner since Held in Customs, where it was revealed that she was indeed grbookworm1818...but it was actually for the wrong reasons. I thought that she was buying her books directly off of Leitner, but only recently remembered she was getting them from random sources like auctions, so...I find it kind of funny that I accidentally predicted they were working together for completely wrong reasons. But...yeah, when Leitner started his collaboration with her (how they met being unclear), she helped him track down three of the missing books she thought could assist him. Now, Leitner says that while it was mostly done out of a desire to learn more about the books, which makes sense given what we know of her...he suspects that Gertrude helped him out of her own loneliness. That's, uh....not what I expected. From what we've seen of Gertrude so far, I never got the impression that she was...particularly dependent on others in any way shape or form, unless she had some substantial knowledge to gain from collaboration. So...hearing Leitner say this is pretty interesting to me. It's possible that maybe this WASN'T the case, and that Leitner is somewhat unreliable here, but...he seems to know Gertrude quite well, based on my impression of him at least, so I feel kind of obligated to hear him out on this one. Either way...it's an interesting characterization, certainly not what I expected. But...what's more interesting to me is WHY Leitner thinks Gertrude was lonely.

So...apparently, she actually had three assistants of her own, all of whom met "unpleasant ends", the last of them dying not long before she met Leitner. ...Oh dear. Ok, on one hand, this is a SUPER exciting reveal. I'm a sucker for whenever a faction of characters gets to have like...a full-on previous itteration of their group, who all get to be very fleshed out with their own stories, and sometimes act as parallels and/or foils to their successors...so if tma ends up pulling something like that with Gertrude's assistants...OOOHHHH that's enticing. But on the other hand...this is absolutely terrifying. It kind of depends on HOW they died, but...to know that Gertrude lost all of her assistants to...what I can only assume is ✨the horrors✨ is just...no. And like, sure, as far as I'm concerned we have no knowledge of these assistants outside of what's given in this episode, it's not like I'm super invested in them or anything...but I am very invested in our current archival assistants. And you know...given how Gertrude parallels Jon, and how the library parallels the institute, and how both the library and the institute have histories of assistant abuse, and how it's likely the old archival staff will parallel and/or foil the new one, and how Sasha has already left us...yeah, I'm absolutely terrified by the thematic implications here. Just...no. Oh, and the same principle goes for the narrative implications, it's just that...I shouldn't have to explain why people dying horrible deaths is unnerving. ...Gertrude Robinson is simultaneously making more and less sense as the days go on. It's um..it's very...not great sounding. Uh...m-moving on, we also learn what was up with the destroyed copy of The Key of Solomon Jon found in the tunnels (unfortunately the same cannot be said for the destroyed chairs). While some of the finer details are ultimately lost, the implication is that this one belonged to multiple members of ✨the horrors✨, and likely contained knowledge on them as well. Leitner and Gertrude thought they could utilize the stability inside the tunnels to gain its secrets, but it..."went wrong" in the former's words, and they had to destroy it. ...It is after this reveal that Jon asks...what is most definitely his craziest question yet. He asks...what these "powers", these forces arrayed against them, the ones behind everything...even are, and Leitner responds by saying that Jon should know about them by now...but also realizes that he's more of an observer than a connecter (oh my god oh my god), and says that Gertrude was quite similar to him in that regard. But Jon isn't satisfied with that, and he pushes on. So with that...it's time. It's time to finally learn about ✨the horrors✨. ...the way I screamed you have no idea.

Ok...so, starting off, let me just say that....I was right...and I'm extremely happy about that. Ok, well I obviously can't say that I was ENTIRELY right, and honestly, I don't expect myself to be entirely right going forward. Details such as...the exact number of these things, or what each specific one even is beyond the, like...seven that are basically confirmed still elude us, there's a LOT of information revealed here that I never predicted to begin with, especially that in regard to how ✨the horrors✨ function, and said information also creates even MORE questions, so...yeah, I can't fully judge how right or wrong I am until we get more information. But...I can at the very least say that I was right about the idea of all the spooky shit being at the behest of a pantheon of eldritch horrors, and while I'm certain that's far from the craziest theory ever...I don't know, I'm still pretty proud of myself whenever I correctly predict...anything in advance, and what, I've theorized this since like...A Father's Love? I...yeah, I think that's pretty good and validating! And I mean, my experience aside...the fact that there's finally any semblance of confirmation on just...how and why everything has been happening is just...kind of unreal to me. I'm...I'm really at the point where this is canon. Also, because I don't really know where else to put this, I feel like I should mention that...yes, revealing why all of this spooky shit has been happening in the first place and where it comes from...does have the potential to put the story less scary going forward, given how a lot of tma's horror comes from a fear of the unknown. But...I wouldn't be so immidiately pessimistic. The information we're given on ✨the horrors✨....makes them up to be pretty terrifying in their own right, leaning more into cosmic horror than tma has ever done before in my opinion, and on top of that, I feel like even if the podcast were to get less scary, that wouldn't matter to me all that much as long as other aspects of the story grew in its place. Because as strong as the horror is...I don't know, I think tma excels in a lot of other areas as well, such as its endearing characters, and what is obviously my favorite aspect, the general mystery, which encompasses lore and plot more than it does the nature of ✨the horrors✨. Oh, and that's not to say I think the story will become weaker if we get answers regarding lore and plot, it's just...look, the point is that my main concern is that the story remains consistently good. I don't really care how it decides to be good...I just want general quality. So...yeah, overall, I'm not too worried by these big reveals. Ok, that was...a lot more preamble than what I expected...what even ARE these big reveals I'm gassing up?

Oh...Jesus H. Crisps. So, Leitner explains that there are..entities, beings, forces beyond simple human comprehension...that do indeed exist. He initially says that they exist in the world, but then corrects himself by saying that they exist...next to it. Not neccesarily in different dimensions, Leitner clarifies that himself. My interpretation is that they exist in...some sort of in-between state? That's not to say that there's neccesarily alternate dimensions to begin with in tma's world, but like...I guess they exist in...purgatory? Primordial chaos? Some sort of...inner layer of a cosmic firmament? Just like...the void, is what I'm picking up here. Not an entirely different world, and as Leitner says, they are still linked to ours in ways I'll explore in a second, but...they sure as hell do not exist in any defined location on Earth, at least...not in their full power. So, throughout this whole description of ✨the horrors✨ (I just...I'm still in awe that they're actually real and being talked about properly), Leitner is very adamant on making the point that they are NOT. HUMAN. Like...in any way shape or form. The idea I once proposed, that they possessed thoughts and personalities that at the very least vaguely resemble human ones...was utter horseshit. These are eldritch beings in their prime, they are not and...probably never will be understood by humankind. And...yes, I am more than aware that such a reveal probably requires me to rethink some theories, such as the idea of Rayner's possessor being Mr. Pitch itself...but that is a whole othe rabbit hole that I don't have the time or energy to descend into, and...I'll save that for whenever The Divine Host comes back into play, because I still refuse to believe they're actually done for. Same principle applies for any other theories that might be changed by these reveals. Anyways, the fact of ✨the horrors✨ being almost entirely inhuman comes into play later through different means, but for now, it's only important for understanding that...these things just cannot function in our universe. It's never explained why, it's just...it's like trying two opposing magnetic forces together, it just scientifically does not work. At least...not fully. Whatever these things even are...while they might not be able to manifest in the human realm in full force, they can...push through on occasion. Basically, almost all of the weird manifestations we see, whether that be artifacts, books or just...generally strange occurrences, are...pieces of these beings bleeding into our world. Leitner uses a pretty good analogy to describe it. He says that if you imagine humans as ants in a colony who have never seen a human, and then imagine a scenario where a massive human figure started diving into your colony as the same as ✨the horrors✨ bleeding into our world...then that's basically it. He also says that the ants might have trouble figuring out if all of the body parts of the human are their own beings, or if they're all connected to one larger being they can't fully visualize, which is equated to people not being able to figure out if...let's say, a Leitner, is just its own entire thing, or simply a fragment of an eldritch being in a plane of its own. ...God, where is he even getting this information from? Like...huh? How? How...how do people know about this stuff? Who discovered these things? I just....AAAUAUUUUUGGHHHHH. Uh...moving on, there's another key piece of information regarding ✨the horrors✨ that we get here.

Jon asks if they're all "evil gods", but Leitner essentially says...no. Obviously there are plenty of people who see them as gods, as seen with all of the goddamn cults, but Leitner says that...trying to force a sort of..."pantheon" of these things into existence, trying to rationalize these beings and understand them as if they were gods from any other religion or mythology...doesn't really work. It ties back into the whole "these things can't be humanized" idea. This is...perplexing to me. While we still don't have a full list of these things, nor all of their titles...I feel like this dialogue confirms that such a list exists. All of the cults serve different beings, and all of the beings are fighting each-other. But...the whole monologue here kind of suggests that in actuality...that interpretation might not be correct. Assuming that there's a definable pantheon of eldritch gods isn't really a genuine academic study of these things, rather...it's just humanity's attempt to rationalize them, to understand what cannot be understood. Now, I don't think this makes trying to create a list of ✨the horrors✨, or trying to separate them into different beings entirely futile. At the end of the day, humans are still making distinctions between them, they're still worshiping and fighting over separate powers, and that is a more important plot point than ever. If the humans in this story can make their attempts at rationalizing ✨the horrors✨, then I sure as hell can do so. Besides, I like coming up with eldritch god pantheons, and I mean...the plot is already confusing enough as is, so I do NOT need more confusion on top of that. In short, I think the pursuit of further understanding these things is far from a fruitless one, because it'll help me understand what all of these weird people's goals and...overall deals are...but it won't help me understand ✨the horrors✨ themselves. Whatever framework humanity defines ✨the horrors✨ under is good for understanding the cults and the weirdos and all of the little pieces that bleed through...but not ✨the horrors✨ in their purest form. As of now...trying to understand them specifically seems like a futile quest. But hey...the pantheon DOES exist, maybe only in our puny earthling minds, but like...so does the concept of time, but I don't see YOU calling that useless, do I? ....Ok, this got a little too deep. Uh...oh! There's one last major thing, and thankfully it's a lot more simple.

Basically, Leitner explains that things like the books and...presumably all other sorts of artifacts, are exactly what I previously explained, just pieces or...direct creations of ✨the horrors✨ brought into the human realm, "their essences in a purer form." But....their servants, beings like The NotThem, or any of the cult members...they're a bit of a different story. They are still directly connected to ✨the horrors✨, or course, and maybe slightly controlled by them...? I don't know, that part's a little bit more vague, it would tie in with what Jon said about...the people affected by Leitners becoming more like the powers than themselves, but the point is...even if they're directly connected to ✨the horrors✨, even if they're...somewhat a part of them, they are also still their own individuals. So like, The NotThem for example. It's seemingly connected to what we define as "The Stranger", and definitely...represents it in a lot of ways, but it's also it's own concious being at the same time, emphasized by how it...kind of betrayed those it was working for. This kind of makes me think of ✨the horrors✨ as like....reclusive gods who the people never see, and all of the weirdos who've been marked by them, their...prophets, connected and representative of the beings they work for...but still somewhat individual. And yes, I'm well aware that's kind of falling into the trap of trying to humanize ✨the horrors✨...but I'm just...REALLY trying to not get confused here, ok? The chances of us actually meeting ✨the horrors✨ in their purest forms seems pretty slim at the moment, and the chances of them being anything vaguely human-like...seem slim to none, so...if we wanted to get any idea of what ✨the horrors✨ would be like if they had actual minds or personalities like that of regular people (so like, eldritch gods more in line with The Lords in Black from Hatchetifield...look I had to mention them at some point because have you SEEN some of those parallels?!), then...I guess all of their servants are our best bet. And one last bit. While most of the people and sentient monsters who are connected to ✨the horrors✨ have their own individual minds...there do seem to be a couple of exceptions here and there, ones that embody the power they serve on a...deeper and purer level. The most obvious example of this to me is Jane, who is similar to people like...I don't know, Mike, in the sense that she's a human who was turned monstrous by one of ✨the horrors✨, but...looking at her personality, or rather her...disturbing lack of one post-statement, it's clear that she's a lot more intrinsically linked to The Flesh Hive than Mike is The Vast for example, which is likely a result of all of the hivemind themes going on there, and also...arguably one of the best cases to be made for a pantheon interpretation of ✨the horrors✨...actually being pretty on the money. So uh yeah...all very interesting...and all very terrifying.

Ok...that was a lot. I'm sorry if my analysis was kind of sloppy it's just...wow. I'm very grateful for all of this information, believe me, but at the same time....GRRRRRRR I NEED MORE!!! Like it's just...it's just missing a few core details that could make me feel at ease, but for now....ugggghhh. Overall, I think that...in order for me to fully feel at peace with all of this information, I'm going to just...need to get used to it being a thing, since WOW is this a dramatic change in terms of worldbuilding and status quo, but I'll also need some extra bits of information here and there. Like, even if they can't be truly understood, even if the idea of them functioning like the Greek pantheon or whatever isn't scientifically correct...I'd like to at the very least know...what that pantheon concieved by humanity is, because there's clearly...SOME sort of list out there given how everyone talks about ✨the horrors✨ as seperate beings. Like, what do people call each of them? How many of them do people think they are? And like...is there any more information due to come out on their true nature, or are they cursed to forever remain mysterious and vague? Because like...whether as a symbolic design choice or as an in-universe fact, I'm more sure of the idea of them representing different kinds of fears than I've ever been, and if you pair the idea of them bleeding into our world with the simulation theory...then maybe ✨the horrors✨ are like the virtual world creators influencing the matrix-WAIT! NO! NO! I SAID I WASN'T GOING TO GO THAT OFF TRACK! BAD! Look it's just...it's just a lot. Truth be told, I'm still processing all of this, because it is just...such a monumental lore-drop. Hopefully I'll have a better understanding of them sooner rather than later, but for now...it's just a matter of getting adjusted to this new information being a thing, which...kind of ties back into the whole "this episode is amazing on its own but I can't really determine whether or not it's a good finale until I see how it transitions into Season 3" thing, and it's also a matter of getting more information that explains ✨the horrors✨ in more detail. But for now...I'm just going to leave it all here. Oh my god HOW AM I STILL NOT DONE I'VE BEEN WRITING THIS POST FOR FIVE FUCKING WEEKS NOW JUST SAVE ME ALREADY!!! Well, next up we have...what is objectively the only important aspect of this entire episode, and if you disagree with me you shall be thrown into a hallway. Everything else would've been important if it wasn't for this. That's right. It's time for the fucking Micheal lore-drop.

So....Micheal. God's favorite. Owner of all nobel prizes. The boy who lived. Whatever. He's...been quite the perplexing character, hasn't he? Over like...the past four posts, I've concoted a plethora of theories as to what his deal is, which has been...as maddening as it is throughly enjoyable, which is honestly a pretty good way to describe the entire process of writing these. And...while there's still quite a lot of pieces missing, like...wow do I still not understand him one bit, this episode wa sgracious enough to give us some...vague, yet still very insightful information on him. It...honestly feels kind of miraculous to get anything at all. ...So. Basically since his vocal debut, I've assumed that...whatever Micheal is, he is part of a larger being. This is because in The New Door, when Jon asks if he "owns" his hallway dimension, he responds by asking if "your hand, in any way, owns you stomach." This has led me to believe that Micheal, his hallways, and...likely his door are all part of a much larger being...and I think this episode confirms it. Leitner tells Jon that "Micheal" is simply a name used by something called "The Distortion". ...Oh boy. This can be interpreted in...a lot of ways. Maybe "The Distortion" is just the real name of the blonde man, and "Micheal" is an alias for whatever reason, I don't know. But my interpretation is that...The Distortion is the larger entity that Micheal and the hallways encompass. I have...no idea what it could be outside of that. Like...what kind of "distortion" is it? Temporal? One in the fabric of reality? Is is a simple manifestation of one of ✨the horrors✨, an artifact, or a servant with a will of its own? I just...I just have no idea. However, what I do have for a reasonable belief is the idea that The Distortion...takes different forms at many times. The backrooms are one of them, but Micheal is another. Given how Leitner describes him, I think Micheal is like...a vessel, The Distortion's OC or something. It can't move around or communicate with others due to...whatever its nature even is, place, monster, alternate dimension, who knows? So...it uses Micheal like you would use...a player character in a video game or something. Which to me, makes a lot more sense that Micheal being a corrupted human, since his demeanor and...even apperance, range from somewhat strange to just straight up not human in nature. For him to be the persona, the humanoid vessel of something that is anything but human...I think it checks out. It's also...VERY similar to The NotThem, but it's basically confirmed that the two of them are believed to belong to different members of ✨the horrors✨ now, so...either their similarities are purely a thematic representation of the deceit, paranoia and insanity that Jon has been up against all season, since the two of them have...basically been the main antagonists for this part of the story, or...it might tie into the idea of the agreed upon pantheon of ✨the horrors✨ being somewhat debatable, but...I'm not going to go there for now. And you know what's funny? ...All of this information doesn't entirely disregard my theory about all of the Micheals being this one. I mean...there's like a 0.5% chance it happens, but...it's still not impossible, and that is absolutely hilarious to me. It SHOULDN'T have lasted this long, and yet...here we are. Either way though...I feel like some of the ideas presented in that theory hold some merit? Like, I've already talked about Mike having a "fractal pattern" burned into his skin potentially making him...somewhat connected to Micheal, but...Micheal is a very, VERY common name, and if we view him as The Distortion's attempt at making a human OC for itself to parade around as...I don't know, the idea of it choosing one of the most common names feels tonally appropriate to me, so...maybe the heavy amount of Micheals is actually meant to foreshadow something here, even if they aren't the same person.

But, crackpot theory aside, there is one other big piece of information we got on Micheal here. So...you know how I kind of suggested that if my simulation fear experiment theory was true, there was a chance that Micheal was a glitch or virus trying to break things down? Well...while the general simulation theory I proposed in Thought for the Day still holds pretty strong ground in my opinion...the second part doesn't do so at all anymore. This is because we have explicit confirmation that Micheal, and "The Distortion" at large, is an aspect of one of ✨the horrors✨. So...he's a part of a larger being that is part of a larger being. That is...just way too perfect for him holy shit. So, yeah...The Distortion, whatever or whoever it truly is, belongs to an eldritch power which Leitner calls "The Spiral", although it was initially named by one of his assistants as "Esmentiaras" which roughly translates to "it is lies" or "it is lying". Honestly, both are pretty fitting names, but I'll stick with "The Spiral", since I think it fits better with the...common trends seen among the naming schemes for ✨the horrors✨. Anyways, Leitner explains that The Spiral deals in fooling and tricking the senses, making people see things that aren't really there and driving them to insanity, which...definitely checks out when you consider the nature of the backrooms. And of course, it has a fondness for fractals. That's...really all of the major stuff I have to say on "The Spiral", truth be told I don't think there's much hiding in Leitner's words here, although I do have a couple of thoughts that...kind of relate to it. First of all, this confirms that Micheal and/or The Distortion specifically...isn't one of ✨the horrors✨ in its entirety, simply an aspect of The Spiral. This might mean that episodes that...seem as if they contain involvement from Micheal might actually just be related to some other manifestation or servant of The Spiral, and that maybe some statements I initially didn't understand the cause behind...might be a bit more clear now. I think an example of this might actually be the one and only homophobic vase. It basically caused Mr. Ramao to stop trusting what he perceived as reality, and...I mean, it's not exactly fractals, but the patterns on it...line up with them well enough for me. Secondly, while the idea of Micheal being some external variable infiltrating the simulation run by ✨the horrors✨ is absolutely not true, I...still think he might be able to break down the system given what he did to Lydia. I mean, her talk about staring into the faces of cosmic horrors when sleep deprived feels more relevant than ever now, and even if Micheal belongs to one of ✨the horrors✨...he's still a bit of an exception. What made him so initially terrifying to me was how he was the first example, and...still is one of the only examples of ✨the horrors✨ not being entirely antagonistic, he's much more hard to predict and turbulent in his alignment, and on top of that, he's one of the very few freaky characters so far that seems to have no stake in the struggle between ✨the horrors✨ beyond just seeing what happens next and fucking around when he wants to, so...I think he's still capable of doing some unique shit, just not for the reasons I once assumed. Or..maybe for no reason at all. And finally...god damn, if the way Leitner talked about The Spiral didn't make me even more suspicious of ✨the horrors✨' connections to fear...I don't know what it did. Well, that's a wrap on the Micheal lore! He's the humanoid identity of something called The Distortion which we know next to nothing about (maybe...one of many given how Leitner phrased it as "what it calls itself nowadays", rather than just in general), and The Distortion belongs to one of ✨the horrors✨, which is usually referred to as The Spiral. MOVING ON!

Ok...so before I get to the big event YES I KNOW IT'S TAKING A WHILE, there is one last bit of information Leitner gives regarding ✨the horrors✨. Basically, he tells us that if you want to classify which one is causing any instance of the paranormal, you need to think about the meaning behind what it's manifesting as, rather than...just exactly what's in front of you. The example used here is bones. Sometimes, bones are used to represent the raw physicality of flesh, which seems to tie them back to the body horror. But on other occasions, they might be a symbolic representation of butchery, or a human figure like Micheal being twisted into something impossible, the former of which being...a bit hard for me to decipher a connection for, and the second one obviously being The Spiral. Ok? That's all I've got. Now...for Jon's last question. The one that's been on our minds this entire season. The one that's been the driving force behind all of his actions over these past 40 episodes. ...Who killed Gertrude Robinson. Even if it's not always the big mystery at the forefront of everything...if Jon didn't care about it, if the prospect of her murder didn't terrify him as much as it does...we would not be here. So...who did it? Well, Leitner is quick to deny himself as the murderer (which honestly thank god, like I said, I could NOT handle Jonny's dad murdering Jonny's mom), but he still attempts to change the subject and shallowly reassure Jon that he's fine, likely out of fear. But, Jon keeps on pushing for answers, like he always does...and we finally get them. Gertrude Robinson was murdered by Elias Bouchard. At least, if Leitner's to be believed, and I don't think I have much reason to assume otherwise. ...Ok. For...very obvious reasons, I'm going to save the Elias discussion for just a little bit longer, since...I have quite a few thoughts. For now though...I think I can at the very least give my opinion on the general twist of him killing her. I...honestly think it works pretty well! Now, look, is it the craziest plot twist of all time, god no. I was suspicious of this man since before he even showed up in person, and when it was revealed that Gertrude was murdered and I listened to his statement in Human Remains, that suspicion only grew. I mean, hell, Jon himself was exceedingly suspicious of him as well, so I don't even think it's supposed to be a big twist. The big twist...comes a little bit later, but I'll hold my tongue for the time being. But all things considered...I'm still satisfied, and decently surprised as well! While there is still a lot we don't know about Elias, and this finale raised like...a thousand more questions about him from me, with the information we've been given on his motives and methods so far...yeah, I don't see any reason to doubt it's possible. And while I never looked away from him completely, I think the podcast did a genuinely good job at making me consider other candidates for Gertrude's murder, such as..."the person in the tunnels" as we once knew him. It didn't necessarily make me trust Elias, just...not pay as much attention to him as I should've. So...yeah, it's far from the craziest plot twist I've ever seen, but it works well enough, and like I said, it's not like this episode is derived of twists. ...God, is it not derived of twists.

Anyways, my thoughts aside, Leitner goes on to explain what he believes is Elias' motive for killing her. Apparently...she was going to destroy the archives, along with Leitner himself, although Elias seemingly didn't know about the latter's involvement. That's...certainly interesting. It definitely lines up with what we currently know about Gertrude so far, given how it's been well established that she didn't trust the institute. And...look I'm not going to bother doing the whole dramatic buildup here, but since we now have confirmation that the institute belongs to one of ✨the horrors✨...that also lines up, since both Leitner and Gertrude have a history of fighting against them through different means, although the latter's motives for doing so still remain a gaping mystery. And it makes sense for Elias to stop her, since...well, he's the head, I assume the institute is very dear to him if that's the case, like...yeah it's his job. I do have questions about the whole timeline of events surrounding this, Gertrude and Leitner's methods, the...suspicious emphasis on the archives rather than the institute as a whole, which I've talked about before, and also...who we consider to be in the "right" here, Gertrude or Elias, but that last one's...a whole other can of worms. [INSERT OBLIGATORY JANE MENTION HERE.] But uh...yeah, overall, this all makes sense so far. It's here that Leitner also reveals what he needs from Jon. Apparently, there are files on...something, it's kind of vague on what exactly, but they seem to contain information on the institute, and...things Gertrude found on The Stranger specifically. Uh...we'll touch on that a bit more in a second, all we need to know right now though is that these files are...important, important and secret enough to the point where Elias likely stole them after murdering Gertrude. Leitner was digginng for them in the archives, hence what Jon saw on the CCTV, but since they weren't there, he assumes they need to break into Elias' office and steal them before he catches on to what's going on. Oh, and mentioning the CCTV, Leitner ALSO explains (god my head is spinning from all this explanation) that the reason Elias can still be the murderer despite him not showing up on the CCTV footage...is because he has the ability to directly control what they see, or simply ruin them beyond recovery, at least when it comes to those in the institute. And...that's when Jon comes to a big realization. Something that most of the season has been building up to. As expected...the institute is the domain of one of ✨the horrors✨. The being that always makes Jon feel as if he's being watched. The being that's preventing Tim, and seemingly everyone from quitting. The being that stalked Rosa Meyer. The being responsible for the ancient archivist in Alexandria. The being that Elias...seemingly serves. ..."The Eye", otherwise known as Beholding. ...Yikes.

Honestly, while I, and I assume most others, clocked it a while ago...I think the buildup to this reveal was handled absolutely phenomenally, just...sowing little seeds as the story progresses. And in general, the twist of the institute being just as paranormal as everything it researches is just...such a novel concept in its own right, and I'm REALLY intrigued to see what they do next now that the theory has been confirmed. Also, I feel like an idiot for just not calling it "The Eye" in the first place. Something like "The Spiral"...makes sense, but isn't THAT easy to predict. This though...I don't know, I feel like it should be within my capacity to call it that with confidence, but...whatever. Anyways, Leitner goes on to explain that not only does the institute belong to The Eye...but so does Jon as well. Now, based on the whole...inability to quit thing, I get the sense that everyone in the institute has at least some sort of connection to The Eye, but Jon...he seems special. The NotThem literally called him its "pupil" in the previous episode. This seemingly ties into the title of "archivist" having greater meaning, which leads me to assume that Gertrude possessed a lot of the same unique qualities as Jon...but beyond that, we don't know much. All we know is that...Jon is important in this regard, but how exactly is just a wide open enigma at the moment. I can at the very least recognize that he doesn't seem to be...quite as willing to serve it as some others, but...he also doesn't seem to be that able to fight against...whatever power The Eye has over him, which is actually in stark contrast to Gertrude. For all their similarities, the two archivists have quite a few differences, and one of those is that Gertrude was a lot less of a coward. She went out of her way to put a stop to multiple paranormal occurrences, which included destroying one of The Eye's domains...and attempting to destroy the institute herself, so despite her likely connection to it...she wasn't subservient. Granted, it's possible that Jon will do more things like her in the future and I'll be proven wrong, I mean, it doesn't seem like he'll be confined to the institute in Season 3 given how the episode ends, so that could definitely provide opportunities to fight against the paranormal directly soon enough. But for now...I get the sense that Gertrude was a lot stronger than him in this regard, but...it's all very interesting. Well...with all of that out of the way, Jon is...understandably shaken after everything he's learned. He's discovered an incredibly fucked up story about evil books, is probably shaking at the prospect of The NotThem still being alive, has learned that everything in his life is at the whim of a pantheon of eldritch horrors, that his boss is a murderer, and that he belongs to a horrific eye that seeks to watch him run about his miserable life until he dies. And to make matters worse, he logically doesn't have time to freak out because...you know? Evil boss? The files? But...he chooses to ignore that fact. He's so desperate to just...get a few minutes of peace, that he decides to start smoking again after being quit for five years. And not only is that a bad idea in general (like, does he not remember Anglerfish?), but...going out there for a quick break, leaving behind his...self-defense mechanism...ends up being his second greatest mistake behind the table thing. Yeah...it's time for THAT scene. But first...

Ok, yes, I'm well aware this probably feels like I'm stalling, I know people probably want to hear my thoughts on the uh...sound of leaky tap water that plays near the end, but I just...I NEED to talk about Elias. I was thinking of doing my deep look at him AFTER the scene, but...I'd be talking about him all day if that were the case, and honestly...I think this has better flow. Basically, I'm going to look back at everything we've seen of him up until this point, which truth be told isn't a lot, and then see how those scenes are recontextualized...not really by his actions in this episode, but just by the simple knowledge of him being Gertrude's killer...and also inherently fucked up and evil. At least...I think he's fucked up and evil? Just...uh...look, his alignment depends on just...which of ✨the horrors✨ we're supposed to cheer for and which ones we aren't, along with just...a lot of other stuff that I don't have the time or energy to discuss. Just know that, as of now...I think Elias is kind of a psychopath, I do not trust him one bit and I find him very dangerous and scary...but it's just impossible for me to tell whether or not he's going to be an antagonist or not by the end. At the very least, I...don't think he'll be the friendliest force in Season 3. Ok? Ok. ....Right. So...Elias. He's always been one of, if not THE most perplexing character in the entire series to me. He's just so...oddly absent, really sketchy and...honestly came off as kind of boring to me in a way that no other character in tma has before. I know I've said that I wish the archival assistants showed up even more, but despite that, Martin, Sasha, Not!Sasha and Tim have always sort of just...felt nearby, whether that be due to actual appearances, little mentions of them from Jon or...just the general energy of the archives. Elias on the other hand, has always just...felt so distant to me. I mean, yeah, he works in a different department, but for a guy who runs the entire institute...I mean, in retrospect, he comes off as a lot more in charge of things than I initially assumed, but he just...didn't FEEL like a big piece of the puzzle in the same way everyone else has, and whenever we did see him...he always just had the most boring middle-manager vibe concievable. And yet...there's just SO many things that are off about him. His backstory, which seems oddly out of character for the person we know today, to the point where I have to assume that he's hiding SOMETHING about it. His odd reluctance to talk about Gertrude's death. His desire to just...ignore everything parnormal as much as possible, and then other weird things like him recognizing The NotThem (which makes a lot of sense now given the whole...Eye vs. Stranger thing). So...depite his relative plainess, there was always clearly something else going on. The thing is though....I never thought of him as truly, plainly evil. I've thought for a very long time that he was capable of doing bad things, that he HAS done bad things, that he doesn't have the best moral compass, and that he was likely to be Gertrude's killer. ...But I always had enough faith in him to assume that he had...at least some good reasoning. I mean, it's not like Gertrude hasn't done her own fair share of...questionable things, even if for good reasons, so...maybe Elias killed her for the greater good. Maybe the reason he tries to ignore the glaring oddities within the institute is because he wants to keep others safe. Maybe...he wasn't that bad. But while that still isn't technically impossible, while he....COULD still pull through...I doubt that he will. Because after seeing how he acts in...the big scene, the way he talks...I do not think Elias is likely to be all that good of a person.

Probably not a creature of pure evil like The NotThem...but certainly someone worth fearing, someone who is just...overall unhinged and terrifying, someone who is willing to do some extremely messed up things for...likely not great reasons. Just...yeah, he gives off some very bad vibes. And I think that's what makes him work as a twist villain of sorts. I don't think you're supposed to be shocked by him being a corrupt and dangerous character, nor are you supposed to be shocked by him being the murderer...but you are supposed to be shocked by just how...incredibly brutal he ends up being. And at least for now, I feel like he's avoided the classic twist villain trap of just...doing a complete 180º turn in personality. I mean, sure, what we see of him in this episode is...VERY different from what we're used to, but depending on how he acts in Season 3...I feel like they have the ability to make it believable that this is still the same guy, and we're just now witnessing a different side of him. I...really hope they write him like that at least, because I wouldn't really like it if he just...started acting crazy 24/7 and never showed his more calm and reasonable aspects ever again. Anyways, I have no idea what his motivations are, what the deeper aspects of his past might be, or just...where he's going to even stand in the story going forward beyond being a very unnerving presence, especially with all of the OTHER shit that seems to be encroaching into the main plot...but even if I can't decipher his entire character at the moment...what is my general opinion of him now? Well...I think he's most likely going to be a dangerous and antagonistic force throughout Season 3, but his role in Seasons 4 and 5 are still very up in the air. I think...something extra happened in between him joining the institute in 1991, and becoming head in 1996, and that it'll explain why he's so different from what you'd assume of him based on what little we know about his past. He is most definitely a servant of The Eye, and even if it turns out he was brought into its embrace unwillingly, he is most definitely serving it out of his own will nowadays, at the very least more than Jon and the rest of the institute, and also seems concerned with making sure it comes out on top in the struggle between ✨the horrors✨. Although...given how The NotThem says the archivist is "The Eye's pupil", I do actually wonder if maybe Jon is more important to it than Elias, but...that might be a bit of a leap. I definitely think that Leitner is correct in his hypothesis of Elias killing Gertrude due to her attempt at destroying the archives, in fact, based on what happens later, I think it's safe to assume that he is willing to murder anyone who even remotely gets in the way of...whatever the hell he wants. Uh...he's probably deeply entwined with institute history in one way or another...I think he's likely to be the guy who sold out The Divine Host's location to the cops in Police Lights...he probably has a plethora of other supernatural abilities that we just don't know about, and, uh...overall...I've gone from finding him perplexing and kind of sketchy to being...absolutely mortified by what he's capable of, and by whatever else he might do in the future. Also I think it would be funny if it turned out that all of his fucked up actions were committed when he was zooted out of his mind, and he's actually completely normal outside of that. Remember kid, the true eye monster is marijuana. That's...basically it. Sorry if this part was a bit incoherent, truth be told my mind is still kind of all over the place when it comes to this guy...but it's good for me to get down what thoughts I can. Oh, and uh...on the note of what he's capable of...how about that big scene?

....Ok. Stay calm. Take a deep breath. You can do this. *inhales*....BEATING YOU WITH A METAL PIPE ASMR!!!!!! I just. I. I can't believe that after all these...uh...months...I've finally gotten here. Ok, let me just start off by getting something important out of the way. I...understand why this is such a meme. I mean, like, how could it not be, you know? This is...one of, if not THE most powerful scene in all of tma so far. It's full of drama, information, amazing voice acting, amazing pacing, and triggers the biggest change in the story's status quo so far. Like...it's absolutely unforgettable, I'm still partial to the table scene personally, but...this is a CLOSE second. (Also the parallels between that scene and this one will haunt me and my family for generations.) But with all of that being said...christ you feral zombie children are evil. You listen to a sad old man get beaten by a pipe and decide that "yes, THIS is what we'll be making jokes about for the next seven years"? ...How wretched of you. Ok, in all seriousness...I have some stuff to say. So, going back to where I left off, Jon ignores the message of the first episode (in all seriousness I really hope him going for a smoke is intentionally referencing Anglerfish), and decides to leave the room, while absolutely definitely making sure he doesn't leave anything important behind. As he does...Leitner talks into the tape, seemingly as if Gertrude were there, suggesting that...despite their similarities, despite their shared paranoia, she probably wouldn't have liked Jon due to his lack of an ability to stomach what everyone's up against. I really do like how Jon and Gertrude both parallel and foil each other, this season has done a great job at showing they're more similar than we initially thought, but they have enough differences to prevent it from feeling like they're TOO similar. And also...I'm only saying this just in case but...what if Leitner talking to Gertrude here implies she's in the tapes? Do I believe that? No. But....in the 0.0000001% chance such a theory is right, let it be known that I DID throw it out there, OK?! Well, while that's kind of a sweet and sad moment, it doesn't last long because- OH HI ELIAS. So...yeah, unfortunately he isn't blind to what's been going on, and also isn't happy about it either. Now...the following conversation is...vague. Like, REALLY vague. There's clearly a lot of important stuff being talked about here, but telling what that important stuff even is...it's difficult, to put it lightly. But...I'll try my best.

So, Elias barges in, immediately threatening to kill Leitner if he dares to touch one of his books which is...pleasant. He explains that he's known someone's been down in the tunnels for a long time...and I mean, if he serves the thing that's always watching then I guess he probably knows...a LOT of things overall (like just...AAAAAHHH IT'S SUCH A COOL AESTHETIC FOR A PLACE OF ACADEMIA), but that he never knew it was Leitner, nor that he had gotten out and come into the archives. I assume this is due to the power of A Disappearance, as Leitner implied earlier on, and...that also kind of adds to the idea of it being associated with The Stranger, given, once again, its supposed opposition to The Eye. Unfortunately though, Jon's clumsiness outweighed Leitner's discreetness, and Elias was able to find him in a way he couldn't when Gertrude was around. Mentioning her, he also asks if Leitner told Jon about her. I'm assuming this is meant to refer to...you know, her murder, which means Leitner's probably lying when he says no, but...it could techincally refer to anything else regarding her that the two of them both know about, so...eh. Anyways, he then demands Leitner to tell him what he's after, to which he answers with the files in his office. Now, Elias asks if Leitner's planning to commit arson, so...I guess the files tell you how to burn down the institute and/or the archives? Maybe? But like...that kind of brings up the question of...why would you need these top secret files to know how to do that? Why couldn't you just grab a lighter? Hm...well, keeping that in mind, Leitner tries to explain that he's not only after the files due to what they contain on the institute, but also...the supposed member of ✨the horrors✨ known as The Stranger, and...the something relating to them called The Unknowing. So...this is one of the most interesting things mentioned here. As I'm sure you remember, it was mentioned by The NotThem last episode, and I believed that due to its name and its clear relation to The Stranger, it was some sort of attack on the institute, either entirely committed by servants of The Stranger, or at least primarily led by them. And...I'm inclined to believe that the latter interpretation is true. Firstly, Leitner says that Elias of all people should want to stop it. And I mean...if it's an attack on the institute, that comment checks out. And you know how I alluded to Leitner's library parallelling the institute in a lot of weird ways. Well...the attack on his library was, in my opinion, likely led by servants of The Stranger, since the people who started visiting before the attack, the ones who were really weird and forgot to blink...match up pretty well with beings like The NotThem and The Anglerfish's people. So...maybe the attack is supposed to act as foreshadowing for The Unknowing! At the very least though, even if this interpretation is wrong, I think it's safe to say that The Unknowing is something heavily linked to The Stranger, and...something worth dreading. I mean, given its rivalry with The Eye, I think Elias has enough motivation to get rid of anything relating to The Stranger, and I mean...if Gertrude was keeping her intel on it with the same files she needed to...somehow destroy the archives, then there's a decent enough chance she'd want to stop it. But...that raises the question of why she'd want to stop something that would theoretically do exactly what she wants...but then again, it kind of feels like all of the ✨the horrors✨ are just a bunch of different brands of evil fighting against each other, so...maybe The Unknowing results in something bad in its own right? I...I don't really know, but given how it's being built up, I feel like more intel on it is due sooner rather than later, so...I'll just wait and see.

Anyways, while Leitner seems pretty scared by the prospect of...whatever The Unknowing is, Elias is the stark opposite, entirely confident that he can put a stop to it, even willing to lightly poke fun at the servants of The Stranger having a supposed lack of creativity. And then...Leitner asks what Jon's going to think when he arrives back in the archives...and in retrospect, I think...he knew what was about to happen. Elias responds by saying that Jon "was always going to have to fly the nest at somepoint", clearl insinuating that he wants Jon to leave the archives, which is...strange, Leitner seems worried that he'll die in the process, which...I guess makes sense, Micheal did imply that Jon is protected from ✨the horrors✨, but only in the institute, and then...it happens. It. Happens. My ears are serenaded by the one, the only....[EXTENDED SOUNDS OF BRUTAL PIPE MURDER]. I'm in...well, I'm in a lot of states. Shock, confusion, excitement, satisfaction, fear, sorrow...all of it. Elias Bouchard...just brutally murdered a man to death with a metal pipe, not a whiff of hesitation or remorse emanating from him. And Jurgen Leitner...is dead. The man who led to so many terrible happenings by pure accident and folly...is dead. The man who still had so many answers to all of Jon, mine, and everyone's burning questions...is dead. The man who for all we know, could've destroyed or saved the world had he lived longer...is dead. And whoever wrote that infamous rant about him...is THRIVING. There's...really not much I have to say about this scene that I'm not certain hasn't been said before. It's just...it's as shocking and iconic as it is cold and cruel. In a world of eldritch gods and supernatural abilities...an old man getting murdered by an average lethal weapon is arguably the most insane thing that's happened so far. While I doubt that we're entirely done with Leitner as a concept, as there are most definitely many of his books still out there, along with the people who have been changed by them and a number of other mysteries that will likely tie back to him...the fact that the man himself is dead, that he's been brutally murdered without ever getting the recognition he desired, his mark on the world forever a stain...that changes so much. How it changes things is a mystery for the time being...but I just know. I know it does. This...um...this certainly wasn't how I expected the season to end. ...Rest in peace Jurgen Leitner, for all of the abysmal mistakes, for all of the lives ruined by your actions...at heart, you did not deserve this. Elias...even if you aren't the big bad, even if you get redeemed by some slim margin...fuck you, you little freak. I say that affectionately though because HOLY SHIT he has become so much more interesting to me now, and like...I can't view him as anything but iconic after this scene. But uh...yeah, that's basically it. Just...I'm...huh.

Elias leaves the room, and we're left in the cold dead air of the archives for nearly a minute, the only sound accompanying us being the deathly drip of Leitner's blood, from his head and onto the floor. That's...just really fucking cold of them, yikes. Thankfully though, we aren't left with them for too long, because Jon comes back into the archives and-..hey wait that's not much better! The whole bit here...man. Jonny does such an absolute killer job here, coming into the room ready to make idle chitchat about him quitting smoking, only for the cold realization of what's in front of him to set in...and the stammers, the nervous laugh, the inability to finish his sentence...my god it's brilliant. And this is where Elias and Leitner's exchange finally starts to make sense...because yeah, if a man is found dead in the office of the guy who's been exhibiting incerasingly disturbing behavior for the past 7 months...it's not hard to see what the logical conclusion is. ...Elias framed Jon, seemingly so that he'd be forced to run away into the wider world in order to avoid being arrested. ...WHY?! WHAT IS THE POINT IN ALL THIS?! Is he just framing Jon because it's easier than covering up the body? Is he trying to push Jon out of the institute so that he gets murdered by ✨the horrors✨, and then...I don't know, HE gets to be "The Eye's pupil" or whatever? Or is it for some other reason that I can't properly comprehend at the moment? I just...AAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHH!! At the very least...I definitely feel like Jon's fallen into Elias' trap in one way or another, and...whether he immediately gets arrested or spends Season 3 on the run from the authorities...it is clear that he is in danger...and that he's probably not in the institute anymore. He just...he needs to run. Whether he can physically stay away from it for that long is a whole other question but uh...yeah. I...don't really know what this means for the future. Maybe we'll only follow Jon next season, maybe we'll hang out with Martin and Tim at the institute, I'm...personally guessing there'll be a mix of both, but...there's definitely going to be some changes...and that is equal parts exciting and mortifying. I just. Wow. The Magnus Archives is a fucking podcast.

Well...one more part. ...I am so tired right now you have no idea. The final recording comes from....OH MY GOD THANK THE STARS THEY'RE OK!!! Honestly I...kind of forgot about them as I was writing for this episode, but neither Martin or Tim got eaten by The Distortion, which is good because...man was I worried, especially for the latter of the two. No Micheal though...sad but understandable, I hope they just let him hang around the archives like a normal employee more next season. They mention that "the tape works now" which actually made me come to the realization that this entire time...the static has been coming from the tapes. Outside of...maybe the phone call with Basira (who, by the way, I'm honestly a little surprised didn't have anything to do in the finale, but...maybe her and/or other members of Section 31 will come back in Season 3, especially in regards to the uh..."plumbing issue" in the archives), the static doesn't actually seem to permeate in the air, it's only audible when listening to the tapes...so that's interesting, it certainly makes the tapes themselves a lot weirder than they already were. They also mention...an encounter with a woman? It's very vague but...they had an encounter with someone in trouble, and weren't able to help her. For now it's a pretty wide open mystery that I'm sure'll get expanded on in Season 3, but...it's interesting. Anyways, Martin is still trying to maintain as much optimism as he can in their dire situations, but Tim...not so much. He's accepted the cold and harsh reality that...this life, this constant chase of worms and corridors...it's theirs now, and they have to keep on going until they die. ...Yikes man. It's...a shame to see a guy who was once such a ray of sunshine in the archives turn so cold, but...I guess it's realistic. ...Reality hurts though. Regardless, Martin goes into the archives to check if Jon's alive and well...and is instead greeted by something that is neither Jon, nor alive, nor well. So...not only is Elias framing him in the first place pretty bad...but now we have Martin and Tim fully convinced that he did it too. Even though they're entirely out of the loop, they don't know who that disfigured old corpse is, they don't know anything about the library or ✨the horrors✨, they STILL don't know about what happened to Sasha...their faith in Jon has sunk so low that they have no choice to believe he's now a murderer. And while Tim being unsurprised is already hurtful...the season ending on Martin, the one person who has been desperately trying to keep his faith in Jon sustained all season, asking..."what have you done?" in a shaky and sad voice....AAAAAAAUUUUUUUGGGGGHHHH YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO ME YOU SON OF A BITCH!!! And...that's it. We end there, the credits give Basira the wrong surname for some reason...and we're done. ...paypal.com/ifuckingfeelreallybadforjurgenleitner.

So...that's a wrap on The Librarian...and Season 2 of The Magnus Archives as we know it. Overall...I mean where to begin? This season...has been absolutely phenomenal from start to finish, this whole last quarter of episodes especially. I already adored Season 1 with all my heart, and still do, but this...like, I was expecting an increase in quality, but...I WAS NOT PREPARED FOR THIS MUCH. The statements at large were even more creative, memorable and high quality than those of Season 1, the greater interconnected narrative was even more engaging, the cast of character was even more lovable and endearing, there were so many more great dramatic moments, the supplementals added so so much value to every episode, the ways they experimented with the formula in episodes like the Gertrude tapes was great, the general editing and sound quality was even more impressive, the way that everything has started to connect and make more sense has been nothing short of extremely satisfying, and...Michael. Just...what a masterpiece. And as for this finale specifically...holy shit. A really engaging and gripping main story with the tale of Leitner's library, so many interesting plot reveals in regards to the tunnels, Gertrude, Elias, The Distortion, and ESPECIALLY ✨the horrors✨ at large...and an ending so shocking and earth-shattering that I still don't feel like I'm capable of properly describing it. I am...even more excited for Season 3 than I was before, which I didn't even know was possible. I felt like I had a good enough idea as to where Season 2 might lead after I finished Season 1...but here? It could go in...so many different directions, but I have no doubt that they'll manage to pull it off. Just...what a triumph. I...was going to write a whole list of questions I want to see answered here like I did at the end of Season 1...but we'd be here all day if I did that. And of course, thank you so, so, so so so so so so so so so much for reading this. I say it every time, but it means so much more to me than you could possibly imagine, and...given how each post just seems to get longer and longer (I REALLY HOPE THAT THE NEXT ONE ENDS UP A BIT SHORTER THOUGH), that appreciation gets bigger and bigger each time someone reads through one of these. But...if it's alright, I might just have you wait a little bit longer for that word count I promised. Because...you know how I promised a teensy little bonus at the end of my previous post? Well...while I'm kind of regretting making that promise due to how long this ended up being...I refuse to go back on my word. So...if you may...

Supplemental: Ok, just a couple of quick things I need to get out. Firstly, while I'm not going to make an entirely new list of ✨the horrors✨ , since...truth be told this episode didn't change much in terms of how I categorize them, I did want to just list off the ones that have...somewhat official names, like...the ones that without a shadow of a doubt, DEFINITELY exist. So, we have The Eye and The Spiral fully confirmed, and then all signs point to The Stranger, The End and The Lightless Flame being ones as well, and then...most likely The Vast and The Flesh Hive too. I have some...less official names myself for other, more speculative members of the pantheon, but these seven...I feel almost 100% confident in. As for my second thing, I just wanted to say that while I was doing some spelling and grammar check (I am well aware I have left some incorrect spellings of Michael in there, but I refuse to edit all 10 trillion mentions of his name for obvious reasons), I listened to both parts of the Season 2 Q&A! Once again, it was very fun, Jonny and Alex continue to have a lot of charm in casual conversation. I really loved hearing about how they cast VAs, how they do their research when making episodes about certain jobs or places or bits of history and culture, what it was like working with Jonny's parents, what some of their favorite episodes and parts of the series have been (Alex loves Michael HELL YEAH), some little tidbits on what to expect from Season 3 were very nice too, and of course...the prospect of a 2-hour Christmas special. I'd better be seeing Tim with a reindeer headband come December. I was a little disappointed to learn that Michael would never love me...but...whatever. Anyways, that's all, onto my...weird 1 AM brain rot idea.

- BONUS, I...don't know what to call this 🤷

OK. So...hear me out for a second. I was just awake in the middle of the night thinking about..stuff, I guess, when a thought came to me. Every season of tma has the same number of episodes, right? So...what if, at the end of Season 2, I pitted the episodes from each season against each other, and tallied up an overall score? Why? Uh...I don't know, I guess I just...thought it'd be cool? Keep in mind that this isn't like...genuine critique of all 80 episodes meant to be taken seriously, I generally find that comparison on its own is a bad way to do unbiased critique, at least for me, and like to judge something on what it is individually, for the most part at least. This is just a fun little excuse to do a series of quickfire retrospectives on all of the episodes so far, and sort of just...reminisce, since it's been a while since I listened to a lot of these. Plus,....I don't know, I just like ranking and organizing things, it makes me feel at peace for some reason? And who knows? Maybe I'll do this again if people are up for it, whether that be at the end of every season, once I get to MAG 160 and pit the Season 3 and Season 4 episodes against each other, or at the end of the entire story, where I pit the first half against the latter half. And of course, all of this is just my opinion, so if you think A Sturdy Lock clears Burning Desire by a landslide, that's totally cool! Anyways, uh...on to the competition!

Anglerfish 🚬 Vs. Too Deep ⬇️

Both of these are great starts to their respective seasons that set the tone especially well...but even though Too Deep has deeper lore and great insight into Jon's psyche...I'm sorry, Anglerfish is just way too iconic. It's creepy, but doesn't peak in creepiness too early in the series. The Anglerfish luring its victims away is fantastic symbolism for what both Jon and the listener are about to go through, and the way it's returned throughout the story so far has been excellently executed, and I like how its mysteries are being carried across multiple seasons, as opposed to Too Deep which is...mostly related to stuff that gets resolved later in Season 2. Still, both are great! (That goes for every comparison by the way, I love all of these episodes.)

2. Do Not Open ⚰️ Vs. Grifter's Bone 🎹

Ooooooooh...this one is tricky for me. I...could honestly give these two a tie if I wanted, but...I think I'll give the slight edge to Do Not Open, simply because it's the first episode in the entire series that REALLY hooked me. Still though...they're pretty tied when you take away the nostalgia aspect.

3. Across the Street 📓 Vs. Section 31 🚔

As much as I do truly love Basira and everything surrounding her, and as grateful as I am to this episode for introducing her...eh, it's not a big standout for me. I like a good few of the episodes that are multiple stories in one, but...while it's cool how these ones connect to others, I'm not...huge on them as individual tales. As for MAG 3, while I wasn't wowed by it at first...man, everything surrounding The NotThem in Season 2 has REALLY pushed it into higher esteem for me, now that I know what exactly its purpose was. Like...It's REALLY good.

4. Pagerturner 📕 Vs. Tightrope 🎪

I've said it before, but...I'm not huge on Pageturner. As a part of the overarching plot, it works perfectly fine, great even...I just think it's a bit too complicated and confusing for the fourth episode. I'm glad that Leitners get involved early on, but....eh, it's just a bit too much information to start off with for me, and since most people probably won't be that big into theorizing right out the gate...I don't think it works as well as the later lore-heavy episodes with a ton of connections, because by that point, the listener is more likely to be in really deep. Even though I understand what was going on in the episode a lot better nowadays...I'm still not big on it, but maybe that'll change on relisten. As for Tightrope...it's not the most incredible episode ever or anything, but it's good! It's creepy, and I like the involvement of The Other Circus and the great introduction to Gertrude!

5. Thrown Away 🗑 Vs. Blood Bag 💉

Honestly these two are...also pretty close in terms of how much I like them, but...I might have to give the edge to Thrown Away? I mean...they're very interchangeable, but this one just sticks out in my head a little bit more than Blood Bag. I...don't really know why, I mean, a lot of the early episodes do stick out in my head more because of their iconic status, but uh...yeah, this one wins because my brain is weird.

6. Squirm 🪱 Vs. Literary Heights ⛈

Ooooooooh...I really hate to do it to Squirm, but...I think Literary Heights wins. Squirm is excellent, it's such a weird and disgusting story, it stands out as the only episode of tma with like...any notable sexual content, and it obviously introduces us to my beloved Jane. But...Literar Heights just hits different. Jon's voice in this one, the first proper appearance of Mike, the way that it brings back Ex Altiora and recontextualizes a lot of stuff...yeah, what can I say, I just really love this one.

7. The Piper 🔫 Vs. The New Door 🚪

I mean...The Piper's really good and all, it has a very unique and creepy atmosphere and a very cool incorporation of real world history, but...The New Door has Michael, so...pretty easy one for me.

8. Burned Out 🌳 Vs. Lost in the Crowd 🧳

Ugh...another one that really hurts! I...have a lot of respect for Lost in the Crowd, simply because that scene in the crowd itself is...absolutely haunting to me, and we get to see Gerard just chilling on vacation and it's absolutely hilarious. But...to be honest, I am just way too invested in Hill Top Road to not give this one to Burned Out, plus, I think it's really cool how the events of this one have come back throughout the story, whereas Lost in the Crowd is a lot more standalone. Not inherently a bad thing whatsoever, but I do prefer it when episodes have bigger connections.

9. A Father's Love💡 Vs. The Butcher's Window 💪

The Butcher's Window is overall fantastic, it has a loveably shitty protagonist, a great use of body horror, and it's really cool to see The Boneturner return...but it doesn't hold a candle to A Father's Love for me. This is still one of the most depressing and tragic episodes in the entire podcast for me, just a really sad look at childhood trauma and the effects of cults, and just...god, it's so beautifully painful. Also, on a less serious note, I'm infatuated with The Divine Host, so...yeah.

10. Vampire Killer 🧛🏻 Vs. Foundations 🏛

Yeah...Vampire Killer wins here. Foundations is pretty good all things considered, I like the old-timey vibe, and the insight it gives into Jonah Magnus and Robert Smirke is pretty cool...but I don't know, Vampire Killer is an example of the...multiple stories statements being done really well, and Trevor Herbert remains as one of my favorite statement givers to this day.

11. Dreamer 💭 Vs. High Pressure 🤿

High Pressure is pretty cool and all, I think it experiments with its concept in great ways, is decently scary and has a fun inclusion from Simon Fairchild. But man...Dreamer just hits different to this day. I think it was the first episode that made me realize...just how seriously I should be taking the podcast, its framing device is unlike no other, and the suspicion it causes is really cool, especially in regards to Gertrude's death and the identity of "Antonio Blake."

12. First Aid 🏥 Vs. Exceptional Risk 🚰

Look...part of me probably SHOULD give the point to First Aid. It's the first episode that brings back a recurring character in a noticeable and prominent role, and one of the first big clues towards understanding ✨the horrors✨. But...I can't help it, I'm just way too invested in that Montauk family drama. Plus, I'm a sucker for the Season 2 episodes that feel like direct sequels to Season 1 episodes...most of the time anyways, so that also gives it a bit of an edge.

13. Alone 🌫 Vs. Crusader 📜

Uuuuuuuuggghhhhh...I hate to do it to Alone. Look...MAG 13 is still an episode I absolutely love, it stands out for including the first voice that isn't Jon, it has some really cool and creepy imagery, and Naomi's story is very sad. But like...Crusader just has...SO much going for it. Walter Heller is brilliantly performed for a one-off character, the whole story is very intriguing lore-wise, and the way it sets up so many details regarding Gertrude and the institute...like, this one wins for me by simply being THAT important.

14. Piecemeal👆Vs. Still Life 🐅

Piecemeal is...really good and really freaky, the whole concept is absolutely brutal and I love how it works as a lesson in patience. That being said...I just really love Still Life. It sets up so much regarding The Stranger, (like, I was STUNNED by how much it brought together when I first listened to it), has an amazing atmosphere with the taxidermy shop, reveals some REALLY cool information regarding The Anglerfish, and also has an unknowingly autistic protagonist who simply leaves because "well, they weren't committing tax fraud!" So yeah, peak fiction.

15. Lost Johns' Cave 🕯 Vs. Pest Control 🐜

Ok...this one's probably going to be controversial. Is Lost Johns' Cave good? Yeah of course! I was absolutely shook to my core when I first heard it...but nowadays not so much. I don't know, I think it's probably because there are many other statements that have gotten to me more, but honestly...I don't really get why people find it THAT scary. It's up there sure, but...eh, maybe if I had a sibling, went caving or was more claustrophobic, I'd have a different opinion. As for why I prefer Pest Control...yeah it's because of Jane. She's not even really in this episode, but...I just find The Flesh Hive really interesting, and the way the episode uses Arthur Nolan is also a major benefit to me. I can absolutely see why Lost Johns' Cave is a fan favorite...but I just vibe with the bugs a bit too much.

16. Arachnophobia 🕷 Vs. Children of the Night 🛏

Huh...both spider episodes. Anyways, I don't have too much to say that I haven't already. I like Children of the Night just fine, but I do have some minor gripes with it that kind of hold me back from truly loving it. I think those gripes will fade over time, but even then...it's hard to compete with the GHOST SPIDER episode. Like. It's just absolutely iconic. I will never get over Jon still proclaiming the statement bullshit after hearing Mr. Vittery was wrapped in web upon death. WHY WAS HE LIKE THIS?!

17. The Boneturner's Tale 🦴 Vs. Personal Space 🔒

The Boneturner's Tale is great and all, I really remember it for being another early example of things getting connected, and for being Elias' introduction...dear god Elias, but...it unfortunately can't compare to what is still the single most terrifying episode so far to me. If it can fuck me up THAT bad...I think Personal Space deserves the win.

18. The Man Upstairs 🥩 Vs. Trail Rations🍴

It's still kind of funny to me that these episodes just...happen to be connected. Anyways, as you know I'm not...super huge on either of these episodes, but Trail Rations does get an edge for having a very unique framing device, a more compelling villain, more interesting paranormal stuff, and some more intrigue surrounding Jonah Magnus. ...Not much more to add.

19. Confession ✝️ Vs. Recluse 🍏

Yet another pair of episodes that are oddly connected! Both of them are fantastic...but I do think I'll give the edge to Recluse. Confession has some really haunting religious imagery, although it's done better in its second part, and I do adore how it ties back to the events of Burned Out...but I mean, Recluse is just SUPER good. The way it flips around the initial impression of Raymond and Agnes, all of the super cool plot reveals it gives, the generally very novel concept, the LORE...yeah, I definitely prefer it. It also helps that it's...like, a complete statement, although I don't want to judge the Father Burroughs duology too hard simply for its unique structure.

20. Desecrated Host ✝️ Vs. The Observer Effect 🪞

And on the flipside...Desecrated Host wins here! The Observer Effect is still great, the raw fear emanated by the protagonist, the insight it gives into the institute and The Eye, and my own personal connections to it give it a special place in my heart. But...Desecrated Host is just THAT haunting. It's another one of the earliest examples of those "what the fuck" episodes, and still stands tall as one of the best in that regard. The religious imagery, the ending, the raw insanity that ensues from...what is in retrospect, probably all of ✨the horrors✨ mingling together for...some weird reason...it's just amazing.

21. Freefall 🪂 Vs. Hard Shoulder 🚐

Ok....I hate to do it to the episode that gave us "enjoy sky blue" and "the sky ate him"...but I do actually prefer Hard Shoulder. There really isn't anything...wrong with Freefall, I think it's a scary and emotional story and the episode as a whole has a really shocking ending...I just prefer Hard Shoulder. Daisy is a really interesting character in this one, and I mean...come on, finally getting the coffin back after all that time is WAY too satisfying.

22. Colony 🔦 Vs. First Edition 📃

First Edition is absolutely brilliant. Mary is an absolutely terrifying character, her backstory is grim and enticing, and the amount of lore it brings...I mean, wow. But...I don't know, Colony introduces us to Martin, brings Jane back, and is the episode that finally, truly gives tma an ongoing story. It...very clearly deserves the win here in my opinion.

23. Schwartzwald 🇩🇪 Vs. The End of the Tunnel 📹

Another example of two episodes I'm not all that huge on...but End of the Tunnel is the clear winner for me here. In retrospect...I'm not all that big on Schwartzwald to be honest. I still think it has a cool setting and a fun classic horror vibe, but otherwise...meh, it's pretty much the only episode of tma that drags for me, and the novelty of a letter to Jonah kind of wore off after Foundations. The End of the Tunnel...it's nothing crazy, but it's effective, pretty scary, has a canonically queer protagonist, maybe some Divine Host involvement, and Melanie shows up at the end. ...That's pretty good overall.

24. Strange Music🪆Vs. Burial Rites 💀

This one's pretty easy for me. Burial Rites certainly has a lot of merits, from the shitty protagonist to the return of the reapers...but I just prefer Strange Music. I don't know, it's not...that much of a difference in terms of how much I like them from the lense of logic...the former just sticks out to me more for whatever reason. What can I say, I think the calliope and the dolls are pretty cool, and I like the way it comes back around in Tightrope a lot.

25. Growing Dark ⛪️ Vs. Binary 💻

Look...Growing Dark is a fantastic episode. It does an even deeper dive into the effects of cults than what A Father's Love did, has a great and compelling cast of characters, and is just really intriguing and compelling all around. But...I'm eating my computer crunch crunch crunch keyboard keys for breakfast dinner and lunch you see the red drip from my lips I call this snack computer chips woa-oah and I'm chewing up bits of the screen but it's glass so it's cutting into my throat as I swallow the mass of crystal and the blood continues to fall I won't leave until you watch it all-

26. A Distortion ☕️ Vs. Held in Customs 📦

Yeah, the box is cool and freaky and all, and I like the Salesa-Lukas business collab...but expecting me to rank it above a statement from Sasha which details her encounter with both Michael and the worms would be the stupidest thing you could do right now.

27. A Sturdy Lock 🔑 Vs. Burning Desire ❤️‍🔥

...This is quite literally one of my least favorite episodes up against what might just be my absolute favorite. Ok, look, I can appreciate A Sturdy Lock for what it is, I think it's pretty scary and has good themes. In fact...the more I think about said themes, alongside the prominent presence of a door...it might even have some Micheal involvement for all I know, which would definitely boost my opinion of it very high up. But even then...I don't think it could compete with something as beautiful, tragic, and heart/face-warming as Burning Desire.

28. Skintight 📸 Vs. The Tale of a Field Hospital 🪰

Agh...I HATE TO PIT THESE TWO AGAINST EACH OTHER AS WELL!!! I really do like The Tale of a Field Hospital, I think it's one of the most unique episodes in the entire series when it comes to the premise and framing device, and just has...such a lovable loser of a protagonist. But...I think Skintight still wins for me. Melanie is just a really great character, the whole idea behind it is super charming, and the way I freaked out when The Anglerfish came back...I'll never forget that.

29. Cheating Death 🎲 Vs. Thought for the Day 🧠

Oooooooooh...this is a very interesting one. I've had...very interesting experiences with both of these episodes to say the least, but...I think I'll give the point to Thought for the Day. Cheating Death is phenomenal, it has such a cool location, and I will never forget the way it absolutely blindsided me by the time it was over. But...Thought for the Day gets the slight edge, not only because I'm REALLY fond of the whole psych experiment idea and the spiders...but also because if it weren't for this episode, I would have never gotten to experience the joy and pain of my simulation theory rabbit hole, and unlike Cheating Death, that experience is still greatly affecting me to this day. So...win for the funny number.

30. Killing Floor 🍖 Vs. Book of the Dead 🧵

Ok, so...I think Killing Floor is a pretty clear favorite here for me. Book of the Dead is...pretty good all things considered, it has a decently freaky premise and I really like the open-endedness it brings, I just don't like it as much as Killing Floor. But like...while I'm not surprised to see it win, I am surprised that in retrospect, I like Killing Floor as much as I do. Like...I don't know, something about the idea of a creepy never-ending abattoir that you can't exit until you accept that humans and animals are all just meat in the end...that's just really cool and interesting to me for some reason, and I really like how it's implied that freaky stuff is STILL happening there at the end. So uh...yeah.

31. First Hunt 🦌 Vs. Underground 🚉

First Hunt is a pretty damn good episode all things considered. I mean, anything that perfectly represents the horrors of the Appalachian trail and has a somewhat homo-romantic story about two tragic hunters is pretty cool in my book. But like…I think it’s pretty hard to reach the level of iconic possessed by Karolina Górka, so….yeah, there’s a clear winner here for me.

32. Hive 🐝 Vs. Takeaway 🥓

Yeah…this one’s obvious if you know me. Takeaway’s good and all, I like the creepy abandoned restaurant as a setting, all of the religious dismemberment is pretty cool, Tom Haan is a scary antagonist…but it doesn’t even come close to the raw, poetic horror of Jane’s psyche that we get in Hive.

33. Boatswain’s Call ⛴️ Vs. Police Lights ⚫️

Yeah, I mean…I guess I like Boatswain’s Call a good amount, The Tundra is a nice setting and I’m very intrigued by The Lukas Family…but I mean, come on. A story about Section 31 going against The Divine Host, ending a big bang for…at least parts of their respective story arcs? That’s pretty hard to beat.

34. Anatomy Class 🍎 Vs. Fatigue 💤

Hm…this one is interesting. Both of these episodes are among some of the most unique and memorable fan favorites I’ve listened to, and both for very good reason, they’re amazing. But…I’m going to give the edge to Anatomy Class. Fatigue has…so, SO many amazing elements that I absolutely love, from poetic and haunting dialogue to the mere presence of Michael…but, most of its great elements can still be found in at least one other episode. Anatomy Class on the other hand? I mean…that’s just one of a kind. I have yet to have anything like it since listening to it, so…yeah, I think it just barely wins for me.

35. Old Passages 🔨 Vs. A Long Way Down🪜

Ok, look…A Long Way Down is great. Ladders, Paris, Mike, toxic sibling relationships, all great elements that are used to great effect. But let me remind you that if not for Old Passages…a lot of my theories would’ve never come to pass. Not the majority…but a lot. So…yeah, it wins. Also it has teenage MCR fan Gerard so that’s a plus.

36. Taken Ill ✋ Vs. The Smell of Blood 🚃

I’m…honestly kind of surprised to say it, but…I think Taken Ill wins here. Like…it shouldn’t, but for some reason…it does. The Smell of Blood is phenomenal, it’s such a creepy episode and a great continuation of Melanie’s character, but like…I don’t know. Taken Ill just…really stands out to me. The way it slowly builds up to its climax, the general concept of an elderly home being overrun by Amherst’s horrible disease, Trevor’s appearance at the end, and the absolutely bone-chilling mental image of the place burning down with everyone inside, as well as Nicole cutting off her hand…it just sticks with me in a really special way.

37. Burnt Offering 🍼 Vs. The Kind Mother ❌

Burnt Offering still stands out to me as one of the best examples of a really short, yet really good episode, as well as one of the most…non-stop painful sounding ones with all of the heat and fire. But, I do think I have to give the edge to The Kind Mother, since it’s carried by its extremely creative use of The NotThem, Gertrude’s inclusion, and the way it furthers the plot.

38. Lost and Found🏺Vs. Distant Cousin 🪓

Look…admittedly…I do prefer the statement itself in Lost and Found, it’s a lot more memorable to me for…pretty obvious reasons. But…not only does Distant Cousin still have a great statement regardless, but…that ending scene really does carry it hard for me. It…kind of feels wrong, but…my vote goes to the latter.

39. Infestation🧯 Vs. Hide and Seek 🫥

Ok, so…both of these are great, but I do think Infestation did it slightly better. Hide and Seek is phenomenal in its own right, I love all of the scenes with Martin and Tim, Micheal’s inclusion is great, and I mean…the whole chase sequence with Jon and The NotThem is in a league of its own. However…I don’t know, I think I still prefer Infestation. It just has a bit more going on in terms of character, and amongst all of the chaos, there’s a lot more great development, tender moments, and fantastic comedic relief from Tim. Also…not to mention Sasha’s death, like…wow. So yeah, both great…but I do still slightly prefer Infestation.

40. Human Remains 🩹 Vs. The Librarian 📚

Ok…look…I’ve had some time to let the recency bias settle…but even then, The Librarian clears. Human Remains does everything it needs to. It wraps Season 1 up nicely, it has some great character moments, and gives big reveals in the forms of Gertrude’s body and Not!Sasha…but at the end of the day, it’s main purpose is to nicely transition into Season 2. The Librarian…I did just talk about it, so I won’t go into too much detail, but…it basically achieves all of that and more, not only setting up next season, but…setting up everything to come, shaking the very foundation of the story. Basically, both are endings to story arcs…but The Librarian feels like it’s also the beginning of 10 new ones, so because of that…it wins.

And with that...I'm finally done. Every episode of Seasons 1 and 2 of The Magnus Archives pitted against each other. And the results are...an exact tie. Like...I didn't plan this out to be corny and all like "oh, there's no need to fight, they're equal :)" or anything...it literally just ended up like that. Granted though...I once again need to emphasize that this is not fully emulative of my actual opinions. Like I said, it's just a fun thought experiment I'm doing in order to reminisce on older episodes, and I don't think comparing episodes like this, especially in a way where I'm pitting against episodes with completely different narrative purposes 95% of the time, is a good way to do critique. It's just a fun idea of mine, and at the end of the day, I'm still pretty confident that I like Season 2 a bit more than Season 1 when you compare them as a whole. Well uh...once again, thank you a bajillion times for reading this all! And as promised, the word count for this entire post is....84.482. Congratulations, you just unknowingly consumed what is technically considered to be the length of your average adult novel :). ...What's that? Am I flexing underneath the guise of being humble? ....Ok yeah maybe a little bit, but CAN YOU LET ME HAVE THIS?! I'VE BEEN WRITING THIS THING FOR FIVE FUCKING WEEKS AS MUCH AS POSSIBLE, AND HAVE SPENT THE PAST THREE HOURS TYPING IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT NON-STOP IN THE HOPES OF GETTING THIS BLASTED THING OUT BY SUNDAY!!! ....Ok but in all seriousness, you genuinely rock if you've read this much sleep-deprived neurodivergent rambling about the funny pipe murder podcast. Like, all I have to do is info-dump on social media, reading that is a whole other skill that you should be very proud of. And even if it sounds like I'm getting super tired of writing this at times...believe me when I say I wouldn't trade doing this for the world. Life can get...pretty slow and lonely for me at times, but being able to write about my passions like this, and being able to get some really kind responses and feedback from people...it means everything. Well...I'm finally done. I'll see you around next time for the first 10 episodes of Season 3. I'm probably going to take a brief break from listening to tma in order to just finish up some other stuff and work a bit harder for school, but uh...I hope to see you again soon! And hopefully...the eighth post won't be quite as long as this one. Bye! :)

Supplemental: POV you are Jurgen Leitner

[searchingforatrail]

Title: Administrative Leave ao3 original post (follow for updates)/my twitter :D Summary:

Optimus had a day. A very, very bad day. And what was supposed to be a small visit on the Lost Light turns into a week long hold after Ratchet places him on leave for his mental health.

Optimus Prime stood in the midst of Swerve’s , frozen in what seemed like an eternity, relishing the sensation of heaviness that had rolled off of him within the last few moments.  He felt empty, light, after having offloaded what must have been the longest, most erratic, most horrendous answer to “Are you okay?” that the Ratchet had ever heard. 

For a moment, a minute moment, he felt relieved. His grievances, from the second this damned war had started up until now had been aired out into the open. And he was free, if only for a moment. Why Primus had orchestrated his breakdown to take place on the Lost Light , he wasn’t sure. But it had, and he felt grateful for it. 

Then reality settled in. 

It felt akin to a bullet lodged deep within him. Past his armor, wriggling itself through the thick walls and nestling into the soft metal of his protoform. And now, it was finally being yanked out after years of becoming a part of him. Upon receiving the wound, he had expected the worst at the initial injury. But no–the worst was what lingered. The mischievous pain that claimed a temporary absence, only to erupt throughout his frame when he least expected it. When life already had a servo wrung tightly around his neck. 

It was always there…

The ache was always there. Dull during the warmer months–the warmer times, hidden behind half-hearted smiles and softened gazes. Behind phantom reassurance.  It swelled during the winter, ached with the steep drop of temperatures. 

And Ratchet must have caught him in the midst of a blizzard. It was a perfect storm, actually.

And now he had to deal with the aftermath, the bleeding, the aftercare, the humiliation. The feeling of being exposed. The bullet was out, and the entire crew had witnessed its removal. 

Because Optimus Prime never lost himself, not like this.

He opened optics that he hadn’t even been aware had been closed. Coolant leaked from the crevices, and he brought shaky digits to his faceplate to caress the cool liquid, smearing it against the metal of his frame. Megatron sat a few chairs away in silence, shocked perhaps that Optimus’s anger hadn’t been directed at him. They locked gazes briefly, but Megatron had broken contact first. Thus with great effort, Optimus turned to fully face Ratchet. 

His spark fluttered at the mosaic of emotions that fluttered across Ratchet’s face. But it practically ached at the pure hurt. 

Hurt of a friend who had been unfairly burdened with the unaired grievances of another friend who barely made time to call. Who barely made time for regular check-ins, or quality time. 

Then it hardened, stoic like a doctor who had little room for affection or hurt. Optimus knew he had very little time to get himself together before Ratchet either locked him out for good, or did something drastic. 

“Oh–Ratchet, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to–”

The older bot shook his helm. 

“Optimus, when was the last time you were psychologically evaluated?”

Optimus’s eneregon ran cold. Frozen. Because the honest answer would usually not constitute any specific consequences. They were in war, gradually recovering, and the occasional sidelining of one’s mental health was to be expected. But that was usually because those in high command had managed to keep their senses in check. 

Having what most must have considered an emotional breakdown mid Swerve’s did not constitute as keeping one’s senses in check. But Optimus had embarrassed himself enough. Admitting to Ratchet how badly the war had impacted him would only be icing on the cake. 

He ex-vented, mustering up the scraps of dignity and the facade of respect he had practiced so well. He willed his EM field back into it’s normal parameters. 

“I apologize Ratchet. I confess I have neglected to complete the required examinations, but I will ensure I am able to when I return to Cyb–”

Ratchet held up a servo, effectively silencing the blubbering excuse that danced on the tip of Optimus’s tongue. The look of pain that crossed his features would have been enough to silence Optimus had the servo not. For a brief moment, Ratchet’s own EM field intermingled with  his own. Anger, betrayal, yearning, I’m here for you, why did you have to wait for it to be like this? Why are you lying to me?  Bombarded him all at once. Then, just as Optimus had done, Ratchet calmed his field and put on his own mask. 

The words spoken next were delivered as if they had been pre-recorded by a machine. 

“As your commanding medical officer, Optimus Prime, I am obligated to relieve you from duty. You are no longer fit to serve. You will remain on the Lost Light for the duration of the time I see fit. I’ll inform the Autobot high command of the current…situation.” 

Part of it seemed like a punishment. A way to rebel against the tone Optimus had taken against him moments earlier. Or something else, another slight against Ratchet that Optimus had managed to catalog since the beginning of the war. 

He considered his next actions more to add to the growing list. 

“I respectfully decline your decision.” Optimus did not wait for Ratchet to respond, simply moved past him and gaited towards the exit. He held his helm high and his optics straight. He had embarrassed himself enough by his outburst. No need to do so further by locking optics with the other patrons,  especially those who he had some relation with. No need to recoil into the familiar shell he had grown accustomed to over the years. 

All at once the bar seemed to come alive. Conversation resumed, albeit awkward. With each step, the deep coil within his processor unfurled like gently pulled wires. It would come back by the time he returned to his ship, weighing him down as the magnitude of what he had just done settled within him. He would have to craft an apology to Ratchet–one of many he had yet to do. 

“Megatorn, Magnus, restrain him. I’ll administer a sedative if I need to, but do not let him leave this ship.” 

And there it was again, the silence. The hushed whispers and the heaviness in full force. He sensed a swelling EM field, though in his anxiety he could not decide who it was. But given his track record of following orders, Optimus figured it was Magnus. And the small, uncertain one, must have been Megatron’s. His borrowed time certainly had changed him.

Optimus stopped in his tracks but did not look back, refusing to address the encroaching mechs. He stared at the door with a fiery gaze instead. 

“Megatron, Ultra Magnus, I will only warn you once. Any attempt to restrain or prevent me from reaching my ship will be met with force.” 

“Then it’s great that they’re not the ones handling you.” 

All too quickly, a flood of cool liquid surged through his frame. It burned at the base of his back, where Ratchet must have injected the serum. His frame shook and his knees buckled beneath him. His vision glitched as he struggled to look ahead, and then, the all too familiar sound of a full system shutdown reverberated throughout the bar.